Kyōka Suigetsu, crumble!

Chapters

Chapter two: An old "acquaintance"
Chapter three: Some explaining to do... (Or rather what I should've done)
Chapter four: Getting settled in
Chapter five: Lesson 0(.1...?)
Chapter seven: brotherhands special part 1(crossover.)
Chapter seven: brotherhands special part 2 (crossover)
Chapter eight: Training a drake
Chapter nine: May the best man (or most informed) win
Chapter ten: A recall to someone's memories.
Chapter eleven: A request (demand) from a princess part 2
Chapter twelve: Respite for one's soul.
Chapter thirteen: The Apple of my (night) eye
Chapter fourteen: A hearth's warming for family.
Chapter fifteen: A spectacular wedding part one
Chapter fifteen: A spectacular wedding part two
Chapter sixteen: Summer wrap up!
Chapter seventeen: A nightmareish return
Chapter eighteen: The king of hot-headedness (and back to back darkness!)
Chapter nineteen: Between light and dark I alone am the transcendent one.
Chapter twenty: Making things right with a reconstructive and reflective brother. (Crossover)
Chapter one: Back up on my feet
Chapter six: A (spooky) generational reawakening
chapter eleven: A request (demand) from a princess part 1

Chapter two: An old "acquaintance"

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter three: Some explaining to do... (Or rather what I should've done)

Pov: Princess Luna

"I can't believe this low-life has already tried to get into the heads of my subjects." I'm almost enraged just by seeing this pathetic creature's face. Filled with a false sense of friendliness and welcoming. Knowing Aizen he most likely already knows how his antics can set one off if they can see right through him.

"I can see his mouth moving but I can't tell what he's saying..." I shake my head and concentrate back onto the conversation he and my sister are having.

"All I'm saying Celestia is that you should give me a chance to prove I've changed myself." Aizen "pleadingly" tells my sister and she is having none of it.

"Absolutely not. There's no telling what type of havoc you could be trying to concoct when you think nopony is looking." Celestia stares down Aizen but he chooses to play dumb. Of course, he was always prone to do such things. I, on the other hoof, know how to get a point across.

"Celestia, I honestly don't understand why were are still talking to him. You know just as well as I do that he will try and play us for fools." I decide to finally say what's been on both of our minds, even if sister will not admit it. I furrow my brows out of complete and utter hate for this "hybrid" as he first introduced himself.

After I say this however, one of Twilight's friends speak up out of confusion. "Woah, woah, woah, wait. Noponies have really explained on what the deal with this 'Aizen' guy is. All I've heard is that he's a criminal, and don't get me wrong. I hate bad guys as much as the next mare but I think it'd be best not to keep us all in the dark. Especially since the same guy is right in front of us." Rainbow Dash is now in between us and Sōsuke Aizen with her hooves extending outwards whilst standing on her haunches.

"Hmmm... I suppose you all do deserve an explanation as to what has led to the clear animosity towards the one who 'helped' you all contain Discord. But I use the term 'help' very lightly in this case as I know he has done this for his own means." I turn to Celestia and she nods her head as a "go ahead" so I trot a bit closer to Twilight and her friends with Rainbow Dash traveling behind me, passing Aizen with a glare, although he pretends not to notice.

"This all started 1,215 years ago. Celestial and I were only just becoming crowned rulers. We thought nothing could harm us as we had conquered the celestial bodies. I in particular felt as though we had nothing to worry about for as long as me and my sister was together.” I shake my head upon reminiscing our foolish and care-free nature but carry on. “That is when Aizen first let himself become known to us on a personal level. We heard about him before from our mentor Starswirl the bearded. Starswirl only spoke of him in high praise as if he could move mountains with just a blink of an eye. Apparently he wasn’t lying. Although Starswirl was always one to let power speak for itself rather than personality which was how were we blindsided by his true nature."

Aizen cheekily smiles at my unintentional compliment. “Well what can I say Luna, I’m great at what I do. But trust me when I say, I didn't mean to cause any harm to anyone. I only did my best to help you all become better."

I snap my neck around to meet his gaze as I have a near constant frown on my muzzle. "Don't you dare begin your lies now. Sure you tried to "teach" the earth ponies, peagsi, and unicorns on how to practice proper 'Kidō' as you call your little spells. But you only did so to expand their magic reserves and experiment on them!"

Everypony around us gasps except myself, Celestia, Twilight, and of course Aizen. W-wha? Experiment on ponies? T-that just s-sounds horrific!" Fluttershy squeakily says. And not even a second passes by before some more voices start backing her up.

"Hold on now. When you say 'experimentin' do you mean those tales about them 'arrancar hybrids' mah Granny Smith would be talking about?" I nod my head to confirm Applejack's suspicion.

"The very same creatures, he turned them into a form of the undead. The same ones that are forbidden from even existing. Aizen in his 'oh so clever' nature decided to make hundreds of these 'hybrids' in his image. None were as powerful as himself but some came close or were on par with spell casters that spent their entire lives learning magic."

Applejack looks surprised by this new revelation, tilting one eyebrow upwards. "But ah thought those were just tall-tales meant to scare little foals into not wandering far from home. Not even Granny Smith knew where they originated from. Yet you're saying that this skinny fella made an entirely new race?"

"They were as real as you are. Of course ever since my sister set him in stone we've been forced to pick up the pieces. We had to eliminate every single last one of them. It's what their families would've wanted and what they would've wanted, even if not outwardly expressed." I coldly reply. Celestia nudges my side before clearing her throat. Though in the corner of my eye I can see Aizen clenching his fists, a visible vein runs through his neck. And it seems like I'm not the only one who notices them. Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie do as well. Fluttershy decides to back up a bit more, attempting to hide behind her mane while Applejack keeps watch of him every so often. Pinkie, has the weirdest response of them of all and simply holds a sympathetic look for him.

"My little ponies, it was a necessary evil. You see these hybrids were rogue and all of them supported Aizen. There was no telling if they'd try and break him out. And to add onto that, all of them were given a warning to surrender to Equestria and come in for detainment so we could figure out what to actually do with them." Celestia tries comforting them, walking a bit closer to the group with a feeling of warmth surrounding her.

A large stomp emanates from Aizen. It makes a spider web pattern from his spot. This is one of the only times I've seen him so... Emotional like this. "I can almost hear him foaming from the mouth all the way over here." I take a mental crack at his enraged state.

"I am sick and tired of you both holding that over my head dammit!" His knuckles tighten to the point where they turn into a pure-white state. "I gave them a chance, an opportunity to live a better life. Every single entity I approached with that offer to become hollowifed were at their rock bottom. None of them regretted the transformation except for a select few. And you wanna know what I did to those people?" Aizen takes a step closer to the mane 6. "I reversed it! But fuck me did those historians lie and fabricate the facts. Saying things like I'd go so low as to brainwash them."

Aizen, after noticing that the mane 6 has taken a defensive formation decides to take a few steps back. Taking a deep breath he continues. "I will admit that I've done some 'distasteful' things but they were all for the greater good. The ponies I experimented on had a place with me. With my operations. But of course the big princesses don't take too kindly to these so called 'potential threats' and did made it their top priority to hunt them all down after a singular incident."

Celestia walks a bit closer to Aizen, her warm vibe becoming cold in an instant. "If you call leveling an entire town 'one little incident' then we've got some things we need to work out."

"I had zero control over what Bloody Pint did. He got an unintentional awakening for his resurrección and the mere Reiryoku that had been stored inside his body was just too much. He had to release it somehow. The quincy he was fighting had gotten the jump on him. Bloody just panicked after having a near death experience, is that truly so bad? It was his first time going up against someone apart of the Sternritter, a real threat! " Aizen is actually showing a bit of his true emotions. Celestia on the other hand simply stares at him.

"Oh it's fine if one panics during near death, that I get. But to do nothing short of committing mass murder to an enormous scale is completely ridiculous!" Celestia rebukes, getting directly in Aizen's face at this point. "You may think you can be as slick as water but I'll tell you this. I'll have you contained inside a small cage, unable to move-" But before Celestia can continue a large shout is heard.

"Everypony just stop it!" Twilight is the one to speak up this time, attempting to mediate the situation. "I know that the situation is less than ideal but it's clear neither of us know both sides of the story so why don't we hear it from Aizen's himself?" Twilight asks.

"I... Will not lie darling, after all this running around we've done I could actually use some rest instead before getting some answers and now that I think about it. I haven't seen Sweetie Belle all this time either!" Rarity begins panicking.

"Wait none of y'all have seen Apple Bloom either? Darn it, ah told that filly time and time again to come straight home after going to school." Applejack concernedly states.

Rainbow Dash grips both sides of her face out of fear. "Scoots! Oh buck, I just remembered that I was supposed to meet her up at their club house today. She always goes off to do something whenever I'm late."

"No need to be so spooked girls, they're all in town hall. I can sense it with my pinkie sense, three tail wags and an itchy ankle means that the crusaders have met up! And a sniffle combined with a good ole scratchy throat means that they're going to a gather at town hall. But I guess rather than a gathering it'll be more of a safe house." Pinkie Pie tells them all assuredly.

"I-I actually have to go check up on my animals to m-make sure none of them had g-gotten hurt in the chaos." Fluttershy shyly says before quickly taking off. Though I'm not surprised by her clear cowardice towards the situation.

"And I've got to prepare to cheer everypony up once this is done! Oh-oh! Maybe I should throw a party together for all of us. After being in my meanie-pinkie funk, I could really use a party to get back in my grove." Pinkie Pie enthusiastically announces.

I roll my eyes and snort. "Hmph, fine then, we shall pick up this conversation later to hear this cretin's side. Just know that this grace period shall not save you Aizen." Aizen chooses to ignore me though, somehow angering me further.

"Ah suppose that this matter is gonna be settled at a latter date then. I've gotta go find Apple Bloom." Applejack hurriedly states. "And yall better not cause no trouble neither. I'm looking at you Aizen!" And with that, she promptly turns around and gallops off to town hall

"And I have to go find my little sister! Applejack Wait for me dear." Rarity quickly follows after Applejack, trying to keep pace.

"Hey wait up guys, I've gotta go get Scoots-" I pull Rainbow Dashes' tail to keep her in place before she can go flying off to town hall, then quickly spit it out.

"Actually element of loyalty I have a task for you. I need you to go and stay with Twilight Sparkle while she watches over our escaped prisoner." I tell her with a bit of authority.

"Ba- why do I have to help watch over that creep?! Twilight should be able to do it all on her own." Rainbow Dash expresses her clear disdain on the matter. I give her a hard glare in response to her obvious disrespect of my authority but she had the nerve to glare back. Celestia though, chooses to take over the situation to prevent it from escalating.

"Now now Rainbow Dash, we only ask this of you because we trust you. You seem to have a keen eye when it comes to spotting danger or unwelcomed situations. We just need you to help in case something happens. And Twilight, you're okay with this temporary arrangement, right?" Celestia gets a small nod from both of them yet Twilight seems to have been staring at Aizen the entire time, though Celestia doesn't address this.

A small sigh leaves her mouth but she nods her head in acceptance. "Alright, I'll help watch this guy until everypony is rested up. But you owe me for this Twilight." Twilight whips her head around at the mention of her name from the rainbow-maned mare, taking her eyes off the hybrid.

"Wait hold on, why do I owe you Rainbow? I thought that saving ponies came from the goodness of your heart." She asks in confusion. Rainbow Dash only shrugs.

"I don't know Twi, I'm just a little mad that I've gotta be around that loser over there." Rainbow Dash points a hoof at Aizen who quickly says. "No offense taken." Despite her meaning to be offensive.

Twilight however moves closer to Rainbow Dashes' face. "Need I remind you about all the properity damage you've caused to the library. Do I have to get out the crashing statistic chart on you again? If not then it's clear that I don't owe you any favors." Twilight threatens.

"NO! No... We're not doing that again, last time you gave me a half-hour lecture over the probabilities or whatever egg-head stuff you were talking about. Luckily I tuned you out for most of it." Rainbow Dash quickly concedes to Twilight after hearing about that wretched crashing statistic chart.

Twilight is pleased by this and waves to us both as she guides Aizen back over to her house with Rainbow Dash following suit. I lean over to my sister and whisper to her. "Are you sure this is a good idea? I mean, giving Aizen zero restraints while letting him live in the element of magic's home?"

Celestia looks at me with some concern. "I hope so... You saw how he reacted to us talking about his 'arrancars' so passionately. Maybe he has changed over the last thousand years and is growing as a pony, er, person. And if he is then I plan on exploiting Sōsuke Aizen to the very fullest." My sister darkly responds, then suddenly adds. "Or y'know, getting him to somehow make a device that produces infinite cakes." She says with her usual troll face.

Even with all the self-control in the world. I still manage to face hoof after hearing that last part.

Chapter four: Getting settled in

Author's Note

Sorry everyone for the bland chapters so far. Somehow I've already got writer's block for this but I'll keep pushing for a chapter that's at least every week or every other week, at the very latest I'll do every 3 weeks. But with all that out of the way, I'm finally ready to heed the call of the displaced so just let me know if you'd like to crossover, or maybe I'll let you know, either way I'm gonna pave a path for some action.

Chapter four: Getting settled in

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

All three of us are walking down the road with damage control already underway, I look down at the mares that are escorting me. Twilight is clearly having a bit of anxiety over this but is keeping it in to some degree. Rainbow Dash though, is choosing to let her clear unwillingness for this assignment out in the open by huffing and puffing like a child while looking over to the right, facing away from me. "Maybe now would be a good time to see if I can get a proper feel for their personalities. That'd definitely help solidify my non-imprisonment in the future after all."

Deciding I should act on this I put my hands behind my back and smile. "Rainbow Dash, was it? I believe I never got a proper introduction from you, would you be so kind as to rectify this?"

"What?" Rainbow Dash turns her head around to do a full 180. "Of course a weirdo like you would talk like an egg head, no offense Twi." Twilight stares at Rainbow Dash with an "what did I do to you?" expression. Rainbow Dash chooses to continue though. "But yeah sure, I'll give you so awesomest introduction you've ever heard. You're looking at Equestria's fastest flier who can clear these skies in ten seconds flat! I'm also the number one weather patroller, a bonified prankster, and most importantly a future Wonderbolt!" She pumps a hoof into the air with a joyful declaration.

"Ah, seems like you've got quite the resume that you're building up for yourself." I reply with some general interest. "I didn't know that Celestia kept the Wonderbolts around even after my temporary absence into imprisonment."

Twilight's ears perk up, taking her gaze off the ground. "Wait, what do you mean? Sure the Wonderbolts are mostly just a performance group nowadays but they still are a military branch. Why would Princess Celestia ever get rid of them?"

I give Twilight an intrigued look. "Your princesses never told you? I actually founded the Wonderbolts, though I suppose that the term 'appropriated' would be more correct so I thought she'd want to get rid of any remnants that paint me in a good light throughout history ." I briefly chuckle before nodding my head. "I told Luna around 240 years into her diarchy that the nightguard needed something special... Like a personal task force comprised of the best Equestria had to offer. Back then Luna and I were sorta friends. Rivals more than anything though. Anyways after the Shadowbolts got instated Celestia decided to replicate our idea and form the Wonderbolts."

Twilight and Rainbow Dash both abruptly stop in their tracks with the lavender colored unicorn having their eyes literally start sparkling, much to my amusement and Rainbow Dash giving me a confused look. "Woah there buster, princess Celestia would never try and copy off of anypony else's idea..." The confident pegasus trails off. "But if what you said about the Shadowbolts it true. Then you're a bit cooler than I thought you were." She reluctantly admits, kicking a hoof down at the ground below us.

"Thank you Rainbow Dash, it means a lot to hear someone as awesome as you to give me some praise." It takes practically all I have to not be sarcastic when I say that to her. "Having to kiss her ass like this is a pain but it's bearable." I think to myself.

Twilight Sparkle appears to have her eyes locked onto me at this point, just barely containing herself as she actually begins to vibrate in place. "Are you serious right now? I have so many questions for you! I mean, the fact that even though you inadvertently made the Wonderbolts that's still something that the historians should've mentioned in their books..." She puts a hoof up to her chin while pacing back and forth through the road we stopped at. "However if it's as you said, if Celestia purposely removed parts of history that involved you. Then you could be a whole goldmine of information! Not just for me but for ponies worldwide!" She excitedly concludes before sheepishly turning around with a hoof around her neck. "T-that's a big if you even made such advancements." The mare quickly proceeds to take said hoof down, glancing around.

Making a shocked expression, leaning backwards whilst placing a hand on my chest I say. "My my dear Twilight, I would never lie about something so detrimental as revolutionization." Rainbow Dash makes an jock-like face, quickly flying above both of us slumped over.

"My goodness, look at both the egg heads combobulate over nerd stuff." She makes a playful disgusted face. "And I only know that word after hearing Twilight lecture about anything for the umpteenth time! I can only hope that you're time the same as my friend over here." Rainbow hovers downwards and wraps a hoof around Twilight's neck in a friendly manner. However Twilight doesn't seem to notice as she has a concentrated look on her face. "Not to say there's something wrong with egg heads but I'm afraid that if our friend group gets anymore then I'll crack."

Ignoring the pun, I laugh it off with a smile. "You've got nothing to worry about over here my rainbow maned acquaintance, I'll act as non-eggyheady as possible." I salute her with a smile, watching her let go of the still shy Twilight who's looking in the other direction, and after a few moments a light bulb goes off inside her mind.

"I LEFT SPIKE BY HIMSELF AT HOME!" Her shout manages to penetrate my ears despite quickly blocking them a quarter of the way through, instantly causing them to ring. Birds fly out of nearby trees and some pebbles briefly lifted off of the ground when she made her voice known. Rainbow Dash is in the same boat as I am. Covering her ears with a pained appearance mixed in with some anger.

"Aughh! Did you want to give us both tinnitus or something? Because with a scream like that you sure could've definitely accomplished that goal perfectly well." Rainbow Dash painfully grunts out.

The ringing in my ears slows down but doesn't completely disappear. "I'm sorry Twilight but I've gotta agree with Rainbow Dash. That was definitely uncalled for unless you wanted us to get some type of hearing related damage." "It's real nice to know that ponies evolved to have voices that let them nearly deafen people with a mere screech." I tell myself sarcastically.

Twilight looks even more embarrassed. The mare is trying to mimic that one butter colored pegasus that I saw with Twilight and her friends who rarely talked. Though she still manages to speak up. "L-listen Rainbow and Aizen, I'm sorry I hurt your ear drums but we really need to go check up on Spike. Who knows what could've happened to him when Discord attacked."

A sigh passes from both me and Rainbow Dash, giving an understanding nod we stop our small talk. "I- we understand Twilight, lets just get moving then." I comment before Rainbow Dash can say anything.

Twilight visibly brightens a bit from my willing attitude, hurriedly taking lead to her house that I've been to already, once more.

Pov: Spike the dragon

I groggily wake up at a random point in time, not even bothering to rub my eyes. "Man... It feels like someone's been talking about me." "Eh, unlikely, Twilight's been out all day anyways. I'm back off to bed." Finishing that thought I fall right back asleep, pulling my blanket back up.

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

As we make considerable pace towards Twilight Sparkle's residence I begin to thinking to myself. Making sure to move past any ponies and ignoring their remarks about how weird I dress or seem.

"Purposely not telling them I could just teleport us there since I've already been to her home aside. This has given me some time to think about the situation. These ponies have already warmed up to me... Besides a select few that is. No matter, I shall bypass that within time. And it seems as though my plan worked, those modified Caja Negación worked perfectly for siphoning some of the element's power. Of course I cannot simply use them, that'd be worthless unless I has having a near death experience. They'd most likely do best as being made as weapons. A smile grows on my face while keeping up with the mares. "Yeah, and I think I've already got a mare who could help me do it. All I can hope is that no weird bullshit ruins this for me."

"W-we're huff h-here. Oh dear princess Celestia that took a lot out of me." Twilight knocks me out of my thought process. And I can see Rainbow Dash patting Twilight's back with a "there there" look. Then the mare backs up to give her friend some space while she catches' her breath, she wobbles a bit but manages to stay on hooves.

"T-thanks Rainbow, a-anyways as I was saying. We're finally here, now c'mon lets check on Spike." I go ahead of them and open the door for the two littles mares as one should.

Rainbow Dash snorts, barely managing to hold back some obvious laughter as she flies past me through the door. "Heh, looks like we got ourselves a real gentlecolt. I guess being so old made you pick up a few old habits like Luna. But don't think this little being polite attitude is going to get you anywhere cause it's not. Still though, thanks for opening the door."

Twilight shakily enters through the door but trips on her own leg. "A-aah buck!" swiftly reaching down, I grab her by the barrel and hold her in place until she gets her balance again. The moment being a little awkward for the little mare I let her go, considering she was in my arm like a dog.

"Now that I think about it, ponies always were extremely soft by all things considered." Though I shake my head, getting those thoughts out of my mind. "You alright there?" Asking with a bit of eloquence in my voice.

The mare brushes herself off. Wiping the sweat away from her fur. "Yeah... Yeah I'm fine, we don't have time to talk anyways, not when we're just outside the library." Twilight bumps pass me and enters her home/library only to see Rainbow Dash chilling out on a beanbag, yawning.

"Rainbow Dash! Why the heck aren't you searching for spike?!" She angerly asks with me coming in shortly after.

"Huh? Oh I flew in the house while you two were doing whatever and found him sleeping in his room upstairs. So I thought now was a good time to just try and relax for a bit." The blue pegasus answers with a lack of care for Twilight's vastly calming emotional state.

"I- that actually makes sense." Twilight looks relieved though her brows are still slightly furrowed. "But I told that drake time and time again that he can't just sleep in." She shakes her head, smiling. "I guess he deserves it all things considered, it's been a long week at the library so I needed a lot of help." Twilight reasons with herself.

"Maybe I can just go sit down over there for right now. An informal break will do me some good after being imprisoned for that long. Not physically of course but a mental break has always served its purpose." I silently tell myself. I move over to a bean bag that's next to Rainbow Dash. Twilight Sparkle is already ahead of me, teleporting in front of the comfy chair to stop me. Somehow in some way she has her hoof making a wagging gesture that resembles one of a finger's.

"Hold it there Aizen." I stop in my tracks out of confusion. "Rainbow Dash were you just going to let Aizen sit down? After all that all we've been told so far? This man is like a vast library of knowledge, he could answer any question from the past that Princess Celestia forbids from me getting the answers."

Rainbow Dash simply shakes her head in response. Much to Twilight's annoyance. "No of course not. I'm not into that egghead stuff that you do. And to add to that, I'm only here to watch the guy, not prevent him from sitting and bombard him with questions." I watch them go back in forth. Deciding now in a good time to intervene I loudly clear my throat. Drawing both of their attention.

"Sorry dude, didn't mean to argue." Rainbow Dash apologies in a cool tone still not really paying attention to the situation which is fine by me. A small blush enters Twilight's face as she nervously gives a "Sorry" before letting me continue.

"Let me just answer any questions you may have instead of trying to fish them from me?" And with that, I let open the flood gate of questions.

Four painstakingly long hours later.

"And that Twilight is why the Sternritters were born." I end up finishing. I even got Rainbow Dash to join in to listen to my little tale. And Twilight, with her ever piling notes takes in a deep breath, releasing the longest sentence known to ponykind (debatably).

"So what you're saying is that the Sternritters showed up only because you started making these 'arrancar hybrids' as you call them and they inherited this ability to store, release, and absorb this spiritual energy called Reishi, which is fundamentally similar to Zebrica magic, because of the influx of a new species? And since Celestia was at her prime these Sternritters formed a cult under her name to try and track down and kill all Arrancars as well as yourself since you and arrancars are poisonous to them regardless?!" The lavender mare starts taking deep breaths in order to account for the lack of oxygen in her lungs.

"... Wow, that was a perfect recap Twilight." I involuntarily clap my hands, extremely impressed by her ability to recount such a thing even if it was from her notes. And Rainbow Dash raises a hoof in the air after witnessing such a feat which I promptly call upon her like a school teacher.

"Yes Rainbow Dash, do you have a question for me?" she rapidly nods her head so I motion for her to go ahead.

"Its about these "Sternritter" guys. You said they went into hiding after you felt the prescence of the last arrancar fade inside your imprisonment, right? So like, if they don't like you or your pals. Then aren't they just gonna come back and try to kill you again?" The loyal pegasus askes me to which I nod in response.

"I have already planned for their return." I tell her with some bravado before sighing. "Well, not so much as plan as to attempt to figure out how I shall counteract these nuisances. If they're anything like from what I read in the pre-written media that they, and myself are based off of then they're gonna be tough." I slump down a bit with some dissatisfaction. "If only I could have some help. But I know Celestia shall not help me by any means."

Rainbow Dash gives me a sympathetic look. As sympathetic as a tired pony can be anyways. Twilight seems as if she's considering something but stays quiet. Much to my disappointment though I don't let it show. Not that I didn't have a backup strategy in case she doesn't help me.

"Hm... Whelp lets not dwell on such sorrowful things." I hop up with a small smile. "Do you girls want to see something cool before we settle in for the day?"

"Wait, like that thing you did to the meteorite. That was you, right? That whole black rectangle thingy. Cause if you've got more tricks like that then I guess that sleeping could wait for a bit longer." Rainbow Dash picks herself up with some renewed interest, Twilight following suit.

"Of course that was me, I'm not one to just sit there tiddling my thumbs in such a detrimental moment like a meteorite threatening to level a entire town. But not to worry I wont be doing anything that big like preforming such destructive spells." Rainbow Dash seems a bit disappointed by this however Twilight keeps her same enthusiasm, clutching her notepad and quill within her magical grasp.

"If you're not going to preform any of your... "Kido" techniques as you called them which you've been documented to call your magic. Then what exactly are you going to do?" Twilight tilts her head much to my amusement.

"Simply watch and learn my dear mares, all questions shall be answered in time." With a small chuckle I clear my throat and call out while holding out my hand as if to hold something. "Kyōka Suigetsu, come to me!" Unlike my counter-part that I'm based off of, I haven't lost the privilege of fully being able to hear my Zanpakuto. A sickly bluish purple originates from my chest, where my Hogyoku is. It begins to manifest my small desire of calling out to my blade, safely materializing it in my grasp. Much to the amazement of the two mares in front of me, Twilight furiously scribbling with her quill and Rainbow Dash flapping her wings upwards to get a better look.

"This is my blade, this is myself and I wont lose it, not in a million years." I solemnly tell myself. I shake myself of this suddenly serious reaction from myself. "Maybe it's the fact that I've informally summoned my Zanpakuto without fighting for the first time after my imprisonment. Whatever it is, this feeling is amazing." Noticing how much I've been inner monologuing again I snap myself out and hold my blade out in reverse grip.

"If you want, you girls can hold them, just make sure to be gentle." Rainbow Dash and Twilight both turn over to face each other with predatory looks. And in an instant, Rainbow Dash dashes towards the blade but Twilight's magical draw is faster. Securely gaining the blade in her telekinetic field. Lifting it up and bringing it over to her.

"This looks like a regular katana though?" She says with some confusion. Rainbow Dash comes to hover behind her companion with a look of disappointment. "Hey! She's right, it just looks like a regular old katana. I thought it was gonna have some of that flashy stuff that you had just shown us two seconds ago. Which was wayyyy cooler than this."

"Now now ladies, that blade has been with me since day one, show a little respect okay? And you should know never to judge a book by its cover." I quip. Then crack my knuckles before calling out the key word for my blade's Shikai activation. "Shatter." The Hōgyoku resonates with me once more, shining beautifully. It remotely inserts the command into my Zanpakutō. Making the surrounding area around both me and the katana to have a light purple panel shatter behind us.

I have a half the mind to make a remark about an "illusion of appearance" but I shall keep that to myself. Instead I say. "Well there you have it, your 'main event' so to speak." And their reactions are priceless, both of them asking where the glass came from and why it's gone now or how I even did that in the first place. All while Twilight Sparkle makes sure to rotate the blade in her magical grasp to get a better view of it.

"That... That phrase and strange sequence." Twilight steadily pieces the imaginary equation together. "Is this the 'initial release' for your weapon?" The mare inquires to which I nod.

"You seem to have a great grasp on my abilities already dear unicorn. So then why ask all these questions?" I ask her. And she responds. "It is true that I have a little bit of information on you. I still don't know all the details and it's necessarily to see it in person to test the validity of another pony's claims." I stare at her for a second before giving her a semi-farce grin and hold it for a good couple of minutes. "This mare's resolve and tenacity for knowledge will come quite in handy for what's to come." but before I can add to that, Rainbow Dash interrupts us.

"Listen I'd love to blabber on about books as much as the next egghead but you mind explaining what just happened. Because you didn't even answer either of our questions from earlier." The rather impatient pegasus tells me. I look at her with the same grin I gave Twilight and start explaining the inner workings of my Shikai and its "complete hypnosis ability." Her reaction is a bit more monotone than when she saw the transformation process.

"Heh, I guess that's cool. Still seems like a wimpy way to fight but hey, not everyone can be as strong as me." Rainbow Dash flexes her front hooves with a cocky smirk.

A small tilt of my head is all Rainbow Dash needs to figure out what I'm trying to articulate to her. "Are you seriously giving me that look? I mean, not to offend you but Aizen you look about as strong as Fluttershy." I ball my fists up in a "I'm going to enjoy this" manner. Then slowly relaxing my fingers. I give her a long stare. "Twilight, would you be a dear as to be a referee. I have a feeling that a few things need to be in order as of right now." The lavender unicorn gives me a weird expression but nevertheless chooses to stay attentive.

Rainbow Dash looks at me with wide eyes before grinning. "Oh I see. You're challenging me to a hoof wrestling contest? Sorry to say buster but I've even beat Applejack a couple of times before. And she's the best there is besides Big Mac." The pegasus proudly announces. "But since you're so insistent on getting your flank kicked then c'mon." She sits me at a table and sits right across from it, wrapping her hoof around my hand. Twilight standing on her hind hooves adjacent to us while holding her notepad and quill in her magic. Seemingly trying to record the results.

Pov: Rainbow Dash

"Okay, lets make this quick and snappy since it's already late out from the lecture you gave. Twilight, start us off." My friend nods and starts counting. "3 2 1... Go!"

I instantly go for the win, pushing down with a considerable amount of strength... But this guy isn't budging?! What the buck is this shit? I try and glare at him but notice he just yawned in response. Audible grunts are heard from me and I notice this isn't gonna go my way unless I add a bit of Rainbow flare so I start flapping my wings diagonally towards the opposite way of Aizen's arm, trying to get an edge but he still isn't moving.

"Hey listen if you're not gonna take this seriously then I'll just end it right now." Aizen has an unamused face. Sweat is beading down my body whilst I see Twilight going crazy in that notepad of hers. Probably jotting down notes about how her "guest" isn't even trying. Though I'm given no time to react as Aizen proceeds to slam my hoof down on the table with minimal effort. As soon as he does this he promptly gets up much to my shock and walks off, Twilight quickly following him while asking him more questions. I turn my head away and have a humbled smile plastered on me.

"I guess I've got some more training to do. But I can already tell this Aizen guy will settle in just fine..." "As long as he isn't a dick." I mentally remark.

Chapter five: Lesson 0(.1...?)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter seven: brotherhands special part 1(crossover.)

Author's Note

This is a crossover with the wonderful DisplacedWriter who was generous enough to help me write this chapter which took too long to make. Anyways, we both hope you enjoy this amazing chapter and stay tune for part 2.

Chapter seven: brotherhands special part 1(crossover.)

Pov: Twilight Sparkle

Pacing back and forth behind my librarian counter I can't even begin to describe how infuriated I am right now. After hearing how Spike, Aizen, and even princess Luna for Faust's sake had nearly traumatized a bunch of ponies for good! I have to stop letting Spike get away with all of this. I have to step up as an older sister the way Shining Armor would step up for me. Excusing myself from everypony I walk upstairs and since it's only 8:34 a.m. Spike is probably still sleeping so I think I'll wake him up.

To my utmost surprise when I barge through the door I see Spike doing sit ups on the ground? He... He never did exercise after waking up. And I can clearly see that he's sweating. His bed is even made up.

"Hey Twi, just doing a few grunt more reps, what did you need? If it's about that Nightmare Night incident then all I can say is that it was amazing. You really should've been there." He says with a smirk. And without realizing it my hoof immediately flew into my muzzle, doing an uncontrollable face-hoof.

"Spike... Bucking horsefeathers! I just can't believe you did something so reckless as to go hang out with that, that maniac! And how did you both even get that far so fast!" My younger brother looked at me just before... Shrugging?! "Who does he think he is? I can't have anypony I care about go and stay with a bad influence like bucking Sōsuke. No, as an older sibling I have to set him straight before somepony gets hurt." I've noticed that he's changed ever since he's met Aizen. He walks differently with a lack of care, he talks as if he's invincible... And somehow he's gaining height? It's been minor but he's gained an entire two hooves (one foot) since this month started. I even had to buy him a brand new bed.

Stomping my hooves on the ground I shout at spike. "I mean it this time. Spike, you've left me no choice but to ground you. That means you're not going outside, doing all your chores on time, and most of all, you aren't allowed to hang out with Sōsuke anymore from this day forth." Spike appears to be taken aback by this at least. Smiling, knowing that I've done my sisterly duty I walk away from his bedroom, slamming his door with a satisfaction being present in my aura.

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

"Wow, he must've really gotten into it with his sister if she slammed his door and the fact I could hear that from all the way down here? I mean I left as soon as I heard her go off but still." Silently observing from outside the treehouse I airwalk up to treehouse's second story, however no pony actually seems to care and instead carries about their business as usual.

Continuing my ascension upwards I tap on Spike's window before opening it and climbing inside with a goofy grin on my face. "Yo Spike, c'mon why don't you ditch staying here from being grounded and instead come to the Everfree with me. Promise it'll be fun for the both of us." I extend a thumb outwards, pointing towards where the Everfree forest's general direction is. "Hey I can even go take you to hunt your first pack of timberwolves all by yourself."

Spike, being surprised from my unexpected entrance, scrambles back a little before taking a deep sigh of relief. "Phew, don't scare me like that Aizen. But I can't come even if I wanted to. Twilight likes to check my room every now and again so I doubt she'll be oblivious to the lack of a handsome dragon inside his bed." We both raise a curled up fist in the air and meet each other's bump.

"I've been teaching Spike how to actually understand comedy whenever we have had the time. It's been tedious but he understands a good bit of it now." Sounds strange even when I say it in my head but whatever.

"You don't need to worry about that, my scaled friend. We'll be back before you know it." Sadly the only reason I cannot simply make another portable Gigai is because of the fact I know how precise that mare is... "I saw her reorganizing her books and took five hours doing it even though she placed them all, relatively, in the same place."

Shaking my head I continue to beckon Spike out here. "C'mon don't tell me you're scared of your sister, worse she can do is ground you again."

Turning back and forth Spike seems unsure of what to do, but before long he reluctantly sighs and nods his head. "Yeah... You're right, plus you said we'll be fast so there's no chance we'll get caught." I pat him on the back with a smile.

"That's the spirit, and so that we can make the most of this. Allow me to try something that I got attuned to again." Focusing on my spirit to the location that I saw those millenniums ago, the room around us generates small gusts of wind. And two large sliding doors are formed in front of us. Making an opening movement with both my hands as if I'm actually gripping it. They both immediatly slide open. Revealing a dark black void inside of it.

"Well don't be shy, hop on in Spike." I tell him. He stares at me with a silent look of judgment before staring back at the portal.

"Dude this looks like a literal blackhole. I'm not comfortable doing this so why don't we just-" And before he could finish I was already in the process of pushing him into the portal. His head instantly snaps back to mine just in time to look at me. "You mother fuc-" Ah, how sad he couldn't finish his oh so vulgar language, welp time to hop in after him.

3rd person; inside the Everfree forest.

As Spike picks himself up he thinks to himself. "I'm going to hurt Aizen one of these days if his keeps fucking with me like this..." And instead chooses to let out a series of mumbles and groans before picking himself back up. While also activating his substitute Arrancar badge by spewing fire into it as he gets himself situated.

Aizen steps outside the hybrid Senkaimon portal and takes in his surroundings. "Huh... I know I expected there to be changes but this is a lot more floral than I was expecting." He quietly mumbles to himself. "Ah, oh well, guess we'll just have to scout the area. Right Spike?" The humanoid asks his companion. However in response all he gets is an extended claw that resides in the middle of his fist, flipping Aizen off.

"Don't be that way Spike. I swear we'll have a grand old time exploring our way through here. Just follow me, perhaps you'll find something worthy of note that even I have not seen before." Aizen, already deciding to walk ahead, leaves Spike to catch up to him.

"Yeah yeah whatever you say, just make sure that we get to go hunting. All of this practice has really made me wanna put it into use!" Spike tightly grips his Zanpakuto's handle with the mindset to kill. Aizen encourages this from him. "There it is, that's the Spike that I know, now then let's go. And don't worry about hunting your first pack alone because if we don't find them then they'll have to find us."

The two of them travel for miles on end, observing things from this chaotic forest that neither of them have seen before. Large red flowers that glow a violent orange inside them, strange bumps in the ground that seem to be bouncy and rubbery in nature, small flowers that conjoin to each other to create web like patterns despite having different roots, and yet a little pond is what they both travel to, one that's left alone by wild life. Unanimously deciding that they should both go over to check it out.

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

As we trudge on I spot something that sticks out like a sore thumb. There's a small patch of dirt that's left disturbed near the pond yet it from what I've notice. It seems more like someone tried to bury something. "Hey Spike, hold on really quick, let me get something." I walk over towards it and Spike, out of instinct, follows me. Digging it up I find a long silver staff that has a decorative dragon curling around the staff and resting on a gem that sits at the top of the staff.

"Hey how'd you know that was there?" Spike asks me, which is a good question because I've never seen this object in my life before. "I... Didn't, I don't even know what this damn thing is." I twirl it around for a bit before I hear a strange message coming directly from it.

"You have obtained our staff, thus allowing us to introduce ourselves to you.” A pair of voices spoke in unison coming from the staff

“I am Twilight Sparkle.” The voice of Twilight spoke, although much calmer than a certain Twilight.

“And I am Grima.” A dark deep voice spoke.

The two voices returned to speaking as one. “We are traveling the multiverse to learn all we can about it and how each Displaced have managed to cope with their new lives. In return for allowing us in your world, we’ll offer to teach you Anima, Dark Magic, or an alteration in body known as a class change. Before you summon us by speaking the word [Warp], we insist you make sure your world’s Celestia and Luna won’t not attack us due to our dark presence.”

Staring at the staff and back at Spike I can only wonder one thing at this moment. “What kind of bullshittery is this?”

And yet before I can even ask Spike if there were any artifacts like this made in my absence he looks at me, frightened from our encounter with the estranged object. “Dude… That sounded off. I’m not sure if we should listen to it. You heard that other voice in the background, right?” The sixteen year old dragon practically acted as a stop sign, trying to get me to not even consider the idea in the first place. Although I don’t pay attention to him and instead try to look deeper into the message. “Traveling the multiverse to learn all we can about it and how each Displaced have managed to cope with their new lives.”

Over and over again their message plays inside my head, and slowly yet surely I can feel an opportunity making itself known. I grip the staff and pull it close to me. Spike, watching me, can now piece together what I’m trying to accomplish and does his best to dissuade me.

“W-wait hold on Aizen, don’t tell me you’re seriously going to believe that if you summon it then they’ll help you. Also, they even said that we had to make sure Celestia and Luna wouldn’t attack them! We can’t promise that.” He attempts to reason with me which I actually nod my head, agreeing with him.

“You’re right Spike, I can’t deny that. But what I can say is that we could fabricate the truth. All we have to do is protect them from Celestia and Luna. To add to that, if I heard the message currently then this could potentially tear a small portal inside our universe directly in front of us. I doubt Twilight wouldn’t notice it and then figure out we’re both missing whilst a hole in reality is made. Which would definitely make her panic and ask her Rainbow haired friend to go to Canterlot herself and report their findings. So really think about it.” I turn around and face Spike, the sun seems to focus its light on the staff I’m holding. “How about we take a chance and let it pay off, big time?”

Spike still appears to be uneasy about this but chooses to nod his head up and down. “Alright Aizen, I’ll trust you, make sure to not make me regret this.”

Clearing my throat, I smile, thankful for my student’s faithfulness, taking a deep breath in, I steady myself and say what is supposedly the key to activating this magical object. “[Warp]”

When I uttered the magic word, a circle appeared on the ground filled with strange symbols and lettering, I couldn’t understand. With a flash of light, there appeared in the middle of the runic circle, a spitting image of Twilight Sparkle stood before us, except she was wearing some kind of purple robes around her body. Her hood lights up in a dark lavender glow, soon lowering to reveal her face. She looked rather calm and collected, but those eyes of hers were glowing softly and were a much darker color than I know of my Twilight. She looks around the forest at first before gazing upon me and Spike.

“..Good, Good, no beams of sun and moon, none of the two sisters screaming or accusing someone of dark sorcery.” Twilight said with a gentle sigh.

Spike and I almost instantaneously stare at each other, his expression is from the complete bafflement that the situation has instilled in him while mine is due to the fact that I simply have to wonder how shall this… thing or whatever it is benefit me. So putting on my polite facade I turn back to them and wave. “Well howdy there, so you’re this um… Twilight or Grima was it? Anywho it’s nice to meet you, we both hope that you didn’t have any trouble getting here.”

“I am Twilight, yes, and this.” Twilight pauses as a serpent with large tusk-like horns comes out of her back staring at us with its six glowing orange eyes, almost as if he’s Venom the way he floats there.

“And I would be Grima. To avoid some confusion you might have, we share the same body as I cannot detach myself from her.” Grima explained to us.

I inch bit by bit towards Spike before softly nudging him with my elbow, electing him to say something so as to not give them the wrong impression. His entire body slightly hops up, though his body, as sheepish as it was, tries to exalt confidence in the situation. “Wait so you aren’t… You aren’t my Twilight, right? And you guys aren’t gonna like, try and kill us right?” I glance down at Spike with an annoyed expression, kicking him in the shin for asking a dumbass (pun not intended) question like that.

Grasping at his knee he takes an immeasurable amount of deep breaths before sharply exhaling. Although I leave him to wallow in his mistake for a bit.

“No.” Grima said calmly before his expression turned serious. “Unless you were trying to kill my sister Twilight.” Grima explained.

Spike, sucking the pain up while shaking his leg, tells our newest guest something else or rather states it. “Wait, she's my sister, so either you’re lying or something fishy is going on right now.” I was almost tempted to kick his other shin but decided to let Grima and Twilight make the call.

“Not the same Twilight as you know her, Spike.” Grima said, making Spike blink his eyes in confusion of how he knew his name.

“To put it simply, our token did mention the multiverse, meaning there is one of me in each universe across the void; each following a different path or being a different creature, or the same in general with minor differences.” Twilight explained as she brushes her hair aside.

“So there actually is a multiverse, I mean I already guessed that much since I’m here anyways from, presumably my own universe, but this here is living, undeniable, proof.” I think to myself, deciding that I should stop there little back and forth before Spike decides to truly offend them.

“Pardon my partner from his rude comments but he didn’t mean them, not one bit. So would you be willing to teach us a few things about these Displaced?” I know on the outside, or rather I hope that on the outside I seem calm but this is making me way too excited… Excited enough to the point where I may want to go to their world, forcefully.

“You and I are what is known as Displaced; humans yanked from our world and thrown into another into a different body given powers. Some of the others I’ve met often have knowledge forced into their mind or their personality altered to best survive in said world. Some of the more fortunity Displaced stayed in their original bodies with just the powers. Thus far, most of them are connected to the common fate of buying an item, resurrecting or incarnation from death, going to sleep and waking up somewhere else, or they’ve met with some powerful entity desiring to grant them a better life.” Both Grima and Twilight explained in unison, which kind of creeped Spike out and helped me get a feel for their bond, it’s so strong, as if it could never be broken

“Uh… Listen Twilight, Grima you’re both kinda unsettling. I mean I’m sorry, I really am but it’s just the way you talk Twilight, it’s so mellow and neutral. But my Twilight is always eccentric while being nerdy too. And Grima… You’re something completely different to unpack.” Spike looks at me with an apologeticness to it. I obviously don’t return it and instead give him a flat “Are you fucking with me right now?” face.

“Oh, I can assure you I am, as you say ‘nerdy’, in fact if I was not under the calming spell placed by my world’s Celestia, I would be very excited right now.” Twilight explained as she looked around. “Speaking of Twilights, where is she, and why are we in the Everfree Forest?” Twilight asked in curiosity.

I hastily speak up before Spike decides to say something else offensive. “Oh Twilight? Eh she’s just, y’know? Chilling at the library, and we’re here in the Everfree Forest because my buddy here needed a pick me up since he got laid, so I’m taking him hunting for some timberwolves, so far though? We haven’t seen any yet.” Spike nods his head, adding a small. “I didn’t need a ‘pick me up’ but I still appreciate it.” in a soft tone.

Both Grima and Twilight eyebrows both raised in confusion. “...Timberwolves lack meat..” Grima pointed out with skepticism in his voice.

“Well Aizen is really insistent on specifically hunting timberwolves for some reason. I even told him that they don’t have any meat but he said something along the lines of ‘Don’t worry about that, the why isn’t important, just the how.’ And left it at that.” Raising my eyebrow, I can’t really get a good read on their internal thoughts. Every single time I’ve stayed back from the conversation at hand I try to analyze them and they show nearly zero emotion. This’ll be difficult for me to try and manipulate two beings with a shared consciousness.

“Right… I suppose it is just a little something you two do and it is none of my business, so I'll avoid asking questions that’ll lead to more questions.” Grima said with a soft snort, causing a spray of energy to come of his nostrils.

“Good…” I respond to the entity inhabiting Twilight's body with a bit of force laced underneath it before quickly becoming cheery again. “Anyways besides all of that, I can tell there’s a little friction between us all. And there’s a lot of new information processing. So how about this, why don’t we exchange knowledge? Wouldn’t that be a nice icebreaker?” I readjust my cloak and eyepatch, leaning back by a little to put even the barest of inches between us.

“That sounds delightful.” Twilight said as she clopped her hooves together with a little weak smile.

“What do you desire to learn?” Grima asked as he kind of curls around Twilight and lays down onto the ground.

“Oh, hm… Well do you know any spells that you could teach perhaps? Or is it possible you have a tome that we could have?” I further inquired. Spike on the other hand looked a little bored.

“Wha- tomes? Aizen I mean, seriously these guys are from another universe and you’re asking for books? Heh maybe you are more like Twilight than you think.” He ends up poking a bit of fun at me at the end. Much to my lack of care.

“Well then how about this instead, do you both have any tomes that would be accessible to both Myself and Spike since he decided to be a smartass?” I calmly ask them.

“Quite alot actually. As our token mentioned I can give Anima spells, which are basically the elemental powers of Fire, Wind and Thunder. The other being Dark Spells, not to be confused with that of evil, unless you chose to make it so, for it is the caster that can make them that way.” Grima explained before Twilight made a purple tome appear in a flash of purple flames.

Clapping my hands in excitement I look between the alternate Twilight and Grima. “Amazing trick! Is that tome, perhaps, soul bound to you both by chance?

“No, this just a tome my brother Grima wrote all his spells while in my mindscape, and before you ask no, I cannot give it to you, thus you’ll need to tell me which of the four spell types you’d like so that I may write it in another tome.” Twilight explained to me just as a second tome appeared.

Spike gives me a pleading expression as if not to make him do homework and I look back at him with an uncaring look on my face, both of us or rather I’m struck with the difficult choice of what to pick. However, through the process of elimination I think I know which I can or rather should pick. “I can already emulate fire, wind, and thunder all by using Kido spells but not dark spells… The closest thing would be Hado #90: Kurohitsugi but it’s just made of darkened spiritual matter.”

“Twilight, Grima” I individually address them just to build up the moment. “I think we’d both be interested in having the experience of learning Dark Spells.” Clasping my fingers together I stare at them both. Spike makes a small “nooooo” noise but I, again, ignore him.

“Don’t worry, Spike. The magic me and my brother use won’t require any nerd talk, just a clear explanation.” Twilight said as she held out her hoove. Grima leans in, giving Twilight’s ankle a bite, causing blood to flow freely. Twilight begins writing in the tome’s pages in some sort of language. After a minute of writing and flipping pages, some kind of sign appears on the tome’s cover. “But I will show a demonstration so that Aizen gets the general idea.” Twilight said as she hovers the tome over to me.Which I graciously take from the air with an excited grin.

“Spike, it looks like we both lucked out on this one. You don’t have to do the typical studying for this and now we both benefit from having the magic from an entirely different universe.”

Well on his way now, Spike already walking over and hovering beside me, invading my personal space, while observing the unique spell book we have in our possession. “Wait so if I’m understanding this correctly. Then we have an entire tome that has undocumented spells inside it from this alien who looks like my sister and is my sister but at the same time… Isn’t? Getting a little confused himself he starts counting on his fingers before reaffirming it for himself.

“Another sister from another world I suppose I could be.” Twilight said with a giggle of amusement at Spike’s confusion.

“...Well yes but actually no. You still have to study but its more akin to you staring or trying to read the words.” Grima said as he pointed with a purple wing at the tome in my hands.

Spike looks up from the tome to face Grima, shaking his head. “Dude that’s lameeee. I already did that enough with my Twilight.” His head moves and meets me this time. “Aizen are you sure this is worth it. For all we know this could do absolutely nothing.”

Tisking my little apprentice I smile. “Ah ye of little faith. These seem like trustworthy folks and I shall put my faith in them, why don’t we just open up the tome ourselves and see.” And without waiting for Spike’s answer I do it anyways. Revealing pages filled with these incoherent scribbles with only the first line making out a proper word [Flux].

“In order to cast it, you must visualize the spell, focus your magic into your hand, and speak the ancient language [Flux].” Grima said as magic gathered into Twilight’s horn.

“[Flux] is a dark spell, meaning ‘flow’ that lets you control a liquid-like shadowy substance that engulfs whoever is the target. Spike, if you could be the volunteer in this demonstration as I’ll need someone to use it on? Don’t worry, you won’t feel too much of pain as it is the weakest spell at E Tier ” Twilight said to Spike

Walking forward Spike manages to gain the courage to help with the demonstration. “Okay Twilight, I just hope you’re right when you say it won't hurt that much.” The young dragon automatically takes his substitute Arrancar badge in his palm, holding on to it as if it were his life line.

The moment Twilight repeated the word, the shadows suddenly leaped off of the ground and turned into a shade of dark purple, grabbing and surrounding Spike’s body, encasing it in a bubble of darkness. “Now, next you can imagine whatever you want to do with this. Break their bones, hold them in place or fling them, or worse suffocate them.” Twilight explained. The glow from her horn vanishes, causing Spike to softly flop onto the ground.

Spike, heavily panting, says. “That was both the coolest and scariest thing I’ve ever experienced. And Aizen, you were right to pick Dark Spells because that was amazing but lets stop using me as a test dummy, Twilight already did that enough, my Twilight anyways.” The apprentice sits down to take a breather and take in the experience.

“I saw how much force could’ve been applied, and I must say this can work as a great torture spell if used properly.” I mentally take note. Tightly gripping the tome in my hands I grin.

“That was absolutely fantastic, you guys. But I must say, we have to cut this encounter short for reasons that I may not disclose. Because I have a very big feeling that something’s coming for some people that aren’t supposed to be here right now.” I said as I heard loud shouting coming from the distance/ I knew it was Twilight (who I shall now refer to as Twilight.S for Sparkle and refer to the one in front of us as Twilight.G for Twilight/Grima) and her two pretty pink princesses, but they were too far away for me to pick up what they were actually saying.

And of course right on cue a huge bolt of purple force slams into the tree in front of me, completely splintering it with all the bark exiting on the other side. “Aizen… I will rip you to bucking Shreds!” Although before she can attempt to carry that out a motherly tone is heard from behind all four of us.

“Twilight. That is not how we handle the situation, first we start off with a non-violent situation and if it further escalates then we use non-lethal to lethal force depending on how dire it is.” Celestia, of course Twilight got Celestia all the way to Canterlot just to help with her tiny little problem.

A small mumble is uttered from Twilight but otherwise she stays silent “Sister, it’s perfectly reasonable for Ms. Sparkle to decide she wants to crush this snake who even tricked me into thinking that they could be normal and not struggle to plot behind your back for two damn seconds!” Luna angrily finishes.

Grima cussed through his teeth as he retracts a little into TwilightG’s back, however it was a little late for that as they had already gotten a look at him.

All three of their heads snap over to the Twilight clone/alternate universe Twilight. Twilight.S looks at Aizen with a demented look on her face as her glows a brilliant deep shade of purple. “You even made a bucking clone of me? What the hay have you been doing while I was asleep? And most of all, what in Tarturses’ name is Spike doing all the way out here in the Everfree alone with you?!” My Twilight starts impatiently tapping her hoof on the soft soil as if she’s waiting for Celestia to give her the command to strike..

Luna looks even more infuriated than Twilight and Celestia put together. Her horn goes a deep midnight blue and summons a large scythe behind her. “And you brought yet another demon into this world?” Referring to Grima with a deep hatred in her low tone. “How despicable… You truly cannot be trusted Aizen.”

Celestia’s fury quickly turns into pure disappointment directed at Spike and myself. “I’m sorry but this is too far Aizen, I thought maybe you could change and even if you didn’t I’d be fine with that. But to drag young Spike into this as well? I guess I failed at redeeming someone as crooked as you.”

"Oh for the love of Celestia.." TwilightG said as she rubbed her forehead with her hoove.

"I know, right? they acted like the previous other sisters in the last world we got summoned, except not anthro this time." Grima whispers to TwilightG, earning him a nod from his sister.

"I can assure you that Aizan did not summon me for any kind of vile deeds nor did he create a clone. I am a Twilight Sparkle of another world, and if this world's Twilight is of any similarity to me, will understand the concept of the Multiverse theory." TwilightG said calmly as she picked her words carefully.

I speak up to vouch for the multiversal travelers. “If everyone would just calm down then I’m sure there’s no need for any abrasive actions to be ma-”

Being cut off by Luna I see her swing her scythe towards my neck, catching the blade with my wrist, my hierro defends my neck, making it sound as if two blades clashed each off each other. As soon as this happens Celestia flaps her wings and ascends up into the air, only to light her horn up and instead teleport behind me to deliver a nasty drop kick to my spinal cord, breaking it almost instantly. Luna follows this up by flapping her wings, zooming towards Twilight.G with her scythe in her telekinetic grip. The small noise of teleportation pops are heard trailing behind Luna as Twilight.S follows suit to help her.

Grima quickly curls around TwilightG, protecting her from Luna’s scythe as it collides with his scales.

“I was hoping to avoid this foolishness..” TwilightG said as a wind of magic swirled around her horn.

Luna dashes backwards with fury present on her face. “Horsefeathers! You do not get to call this foolishness when you are a creation of evil. I can sense that dark presence within you that I know Aizen has put inside you.”

“Only our aura is that of darkness, not our intentions.” Grimlight spoke in unison as if the two are not working together.

Twilight.S finally catches up and teleports into the air before charging up her horn to fire a wide arc of fire towards Twilight.G.

“[Elwind]” Grimlight spoke in some language I didn’t understand. Suddenly crescent shaped blasts of wind came flying at Twilight.S’s arc of fire, colliding and thrashing wildly with each other.

Twilight.S’s brows furrow, that same impatient aura she has starts to rise up. “I am sick and tired of not knowing what’s going on. And I’m especially tired of this chaos that seems to just surround Aizen. The fact that you’re with him willingly has to mean you’re on his side. So as the element of magic I will take you in!” Her horn glows even brighter but she grunts in pain, a migraine is forming from all the magical draining whiplash she’s going through. And she cast’s a medium sized fireball to just incite an explosion to try and disrupt the active flowing of magic.

“[Elfire].” Twilight.G spoke, launching her own fireball at Twilight.G, clashing with a powerful explosion of fire, leaving trails of flames along the ground. “I cannot blame you, but you will learn in due time, my counterpart.” Twilight.G said.

Twilight.S is blown back, tumbling over to Spike who he immediately embraces her unconscious body in his arms. Luna, seeing that one of them is out of the fight, uses this as a chance to grab onto Spike and Twilight.S to teleport them both outside the Everfree forest in the middle of Ponyville before teleporting back to where Twilight.G is. Twilight.G stands there calmly, her eyes full of calculation.

“Do not force our hoof, Princess Luna.” Twilight.G said as Grima decides to come out of her back. There was no use hiding since Luna could see the malevolent aura. Luna felt a little uneasy staring at Twilight.G.

“I shan’t be dissuaded by some homunculus seems to not even feel emotional about anything. And to add icing on the cake, you’re going to say something like that when it is we who hold all the power here. As soon as my sister is done with Aizen we shall finish you off as well.” Holding her scythe just above her own neck in her stance.

“I’m sorry to say, but you’ll find that to be utmost difficult, Princess Luna.” Grima said as a greenish blue energy flowed through him and Twilight.G.

Luna glares down at them, raising her scythe she coats it all in magic, making it seem as if a second scythe is also overcoating hers like an alloy. “You can heal all you want, but you will fall. Now then, let's see if you can make this worth my while.”

“[Arcthunder].” Grima spoke, causing twin bolts of lightning to came crashing down toward Luna.

Looking at Grima with a playful expression Luna twirls the scythe in the air with a spinning motion. “Let the winds grace my weapon, lift, lift, lift, and dance!” A huge amount of wind starts spinning around her already twirling scythe. Creating a miniature vortex filled with moisture to absorb the lightning.

“[Arcfire]” Twilight.G spoke, causing a blast of flames to rush out of her horn at Luna.

Luna becomes increasingly irritated from how well this, seemingly just an imitation, of Twilight.G is able to keep up with her so well. “Just make this easier for both of us and die.” Like clockwork Luna tosses her scythe at Twilight.G with enough force to the point where it begins cutting down any trees in its wake. Yet something weird happens, the magic she coated onto her blade forms another magical scythe as it detaches from her original one, creating two cycling blades rushing towards Twilight.G

Both Grima and Twilight.G let out a sigh of unison, as a strange glass-like barrier manifested into being, stopping the two blades. “If only it were that easy.” Grimlight said.

Luna’s neck snaps to the left as she stares at the two of them. “...To hay with it. You’re a dirty… Low down whorse who can’t tell right from wrong because you’re working with your nightmare. So I’ll put an end to you mercifully.” The magical copy scythe fades away as her real one returns to her hoof within her telekinetic hold. “Lunar moon respond to my heed, tides may be turned, death may be veiled, darkness, darkness, darkness, rapture those who are ignorant to you and permanently disable their will: shadow of darkness, shadow of closure!”

The clouds above us darken all around to a supernatural pitch black, ringing is heard from within my ears as Luna laughs menacingly before thousands of tiny black sludge-like needles start pommeling towards Twilight.G and Grima, trying to turn them both into pincushions.

Grimlight is taken by surprise as the needles come straight at him. Before he could speak a magic word, the attack pieces right through Twilight.G, dealing the most damage while to Grima, only half of his body was covered in liquid needles.

The dome of pitch black is soon recedes back into the ground. Luna cockily struts towards Twilight.G and Grima, hanging her scythe over her shoulder. “Ah, I guess those little techniques of yours couldn’t help you this time. It’s about time. But I will say this before you meet your end. I share your pain of being possessed, but sadly we do not have the time or resources to help you.” Luna, brings her scythe, in a vertical manner before dropping it down towards Twilight.G, closing her eyes as she does it.

The blade connects, however, as Luna opens her eyes, she finds the serpent Grima taking the blunt of the attack once more. All was silent as Twilight.G stood still, until the sound of bones cracking was heard. Grima moved forcefully, causing the liquid needles to break one by one. "..I must congratulate you though, Princess Luna.. It has been a long time we felt great pain." Grima said as Twilight.G coughed up blood from the liquid needles that stayed in her body. "But this ends now before my sister Twilight dies because of my fear of fatally wounding you!" Grima said before letting out a loud scream; opening his maw wide open. Luna can see a dark fire building in the back of Grima's throat. "[Waste]." Both Grima and Twilight.G spoke in unison as a powerful explosion of raw dark fire slams into Luna.

A few seconds before the explosion hits Luna, a feeling of pure shock and fright is nearly permanently edged into her. In her few last moments of consciousness she can only think of one thing. “It… Called that clone of Twilight, sister. Maybe there is hope for them yet-” And the explosion of dark flames completely knocks out Luna, rattling her brain within her skull and falling to the ground, defeated.

Slowly, one by one, Grima begins yanking the liquid needles out of Twilight.G as the greenish blue glow enveloped them both, healing up their wounds slowly. “..Brother, before the next time we get summoned? Let’s figure out a way to hide all this dark aura and not be summoned by another Displaced whose sisters act like total…” Twilight.G paused in mid-sentence.

“Stubborn mules, if you’ll forgive me of the term..” Grima said, causing both of them to laugh, although weakly.

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

I start coughing up a bit of blood before I feel the Hogyoku lightly hum and realign my spine and heal my eardrums, returning them both back to their previous state a few minutes ago. Celestia, seeing how fast I’m about to get back up, gallops over whilst charging her horn full of solar energy and concentrates it into a beam. I hastily roll over to the side and unsheathe my Zanpakuto with one hand and hold the new tome I acquired with the other.

“It really didn’t have to be like this Celestia. If you just gave me a chance to explain-” The alicorn cuts me off.

“I’ve given you chance after chance to explain your motives but every single time it’s a pile of manure with you. But maybe, just maybe I’ll let you explain inside tartarus when we can figure out a way to restrain you well enough.” She growls out.

I squint my eyes at her, loudly laughing before starting to get serious. “Fine then, you’ve left me with little to no choice. Bakudō #4: Hainawa.” A large golden rope forms around my right hand that holds my Zanpakuto and goes to wrap around Celestia. The large mare, seeing this, flaps her wings to start flyings around all the trees and avoid the attack but they keep tracking on to her.

“Really Aizen? Cheap tricks like this are below you. I expected more of you but it seems like today is just full of disappointments.” Celestia attempts to taunt me but I don’t lose focus and instead open the newly gained tome I acquired. “[Flux].” Ancient words I’ve only heard spoken a few times, fluently come from my mouth. As Celestia flies by another tree line, two large shadowy tendrils pincer Celestia’s wings and encase her within a dark, purplish dome like bubble. Celestia becomes pissed off as she starts to charge up her horn but then the bright yellow shackle catches up to Celestia. Fully binding her.

“Now stay there and think about what you’ve done, alright?” A large muffled amount of screaming is heard but I keep both spells in place as I walk back to check on Twilight.G and Grima. However I’m stopped by a torrent of flames that singe my back. I grunt from the temperature rising so rapidly. Though I don’t bother to put out the flames, allowing them to burn away the top half of my clothing. A small purplish’s orb is now visible inside my chest.

“This… Isn’t over Aizen. I’ve let you get away with too much now and this is where I draw the line. I’ll either burn you to a crisp or bring you in. Your choice.” Celestia’s tone is darker than usual, sounding coarse and rough.

“It’s over when I say it’s over, and right now? Yeah it’s fucking over.” Switching from being offensive to defensive I shout. “Hadō #54. Haien.” A medium sized purple ball comes from my Zanpakuto, firing out a large oblong-like circle from it, homing directly onto Celestia. To which she charges up her horn and fires off a small condensed crackle of electricity which explodes the homing fireball. Completely unamused

“Oh please you’ve done this in the past so many times it’s unbelievable, the only reason you caught me off guard was because you used dark magic that I haven’t seen before.”

Ignoring her snide little remark I flashstep a couple of meters back to avoid the blast radius as Celestia simply teleports out of the way. “You can’t win Aizen, so give it up already! I’m tired of you prolonging everything. So please for both our sakes, give in!” She focuses her magic and transports a large golden greatsword from her castle into her telekinesis and starts swinging it from far away. With every little swing however she sends out a small solar wave that ignites into flames. And sends one miniature sun that blitzes towards me, the sun originating from her horn, whose heat I can feel from here.

“Child's play…” I mutter to myself. “Hadō #58. Tenran” I resheath my sword and levitate it in front of me, I slightly poke it and it swerves to the side and creates a small vortex before I grab it as its pommel reaches the top and do a reverse grip vertical slash, creating a medium sized tornado, blasts all of the sun powered slashes back at Celestia but it doesn’t move the sun, it instead makes the sun grow even larger than before.

“I wasn’t expecting, no matter I can just-” And the sun detonates in my face before I could even react, I thought it was slower but I was wrong.

“A true pity Aizen, I really did have high hopes for you but you failed me, yet again.” Celestia walks closer to me. I try and rely on the Hogyoku to heal me but its regeneration is slowing down… Do I want to lose, deep down? N-no! Even if that was the case I cannot stop now, not ever.

Slowly shambling up I let go of my Zanpakuto and tome before raising my hand up. Celestia seems to be confused by this. “Aizen, are you giving up now? You’re clearly not healing as you did all those years ago. Maybe you should take this as a-” But her heart drops and she backs away while pulling up fifty different golden barriers across herself to separate her from this attack. Her horn illuminates the entire half of the forest. Pushing her alicorn body to the limit she looks at me, pleading. “Wait, don’t you dare use that spell, it could destroy this entire part of the forest!”

But I couldn’t hear her, my body’s on autopilot at this point. My mind is blank… My body moves on its own. Raising both of my fists before holding them together and extending them apart, forming a gigantic amount of Reiatsu that is devoid of any color, that’s so condensed it appears to be a very short spear and mumble three words. “Gran Rey Cero.” Weakly blasting it at Celestia I stumbled back from the force it generated on its own, the recoil itself nearly dislocated my left shoulder.

The crackling ball of pure dark purple energy however, crashes into Celestia’s multilayered barrier and briefly pops out of existence before coming straight back in, forming a large black hole that starts sucking all the magic out of the barrier’s spell components and would’ve absorbed Celestia if she didn’t teleport twenty meters back. Afterwards it explodes, forming a huge crater with the explosion seeming to not have affected me. The black void-like explosion, instantly expanding out seventy meters and slamming into Celestia at full force. A large crack is heard from Celestia’s body, her ribcage was nearly completely shattered. A small “w-why?” comes from her muzzle before she drops to the ground, exhausted from her body.

I grip my left shoulder, not in pain but from the fact that I need the balancing to support me in order to still move. Turning from Celestia I feel my injuries slowly start regenerating back to their normal pace but the major ones only fade by a bit. Walking over to my tome and Zanpakuto I sheathe my sword and hold onto the tome, heading back to where the conflict first arrived.

3rd person pov

Aizen shambles back to where they first met Twilight.G, his shamble slowly turns into a small limp before his chest has finally healed enough so that they don’t have any trouble breathing. Grima was curled around Twilight.G as a magical green and blue glow surrounding the two, healing them up slowly. Every so often Aizen would see a purple mist leaving Grima and entering Luna’s body whenever he spoke the word [Nosferatu]. Grima’s head rose to attention as Aizen drew closer.

“I am deeply sorry how all of this fell apart when the two sisters saw me.” Grima said with a fang filled frown.

“I’m a little disappointed your Twilight did not see reasoning when I mentioned the multiverse theory.” Twilight.G said as she was magically mending the holes in her robes caused by Luna’s last attack.

Feeling that his right arm's sufficiently healed enough even though it’s still bruised he waves at the two with a small smirk on his face. “It’s nothing to worry about, all that matters is that everybody made it out alive.” Turning his gaze over to the unconscious Luna, he weakly sits down to take a breather. “What are you doing to Luna?” Asked Aizen.

“A reverse [Nosferatu] by inflicting wounds upon ourselves to heal Luna, while our Renewel ability heals ourselves.” Grima explained, making Aizen nod in understanding of what the greenish blue glow came from.

“Interesting… Although, are you truly sure she deserves your mercy or rather empathy? I like Luna, don’t get me wrong, but ever since that Nightmare Moon incident she’s got an intense grudge on me. An understandable one but still, a grudge nonetheless.” Aizen finishes weakly.

“Would you rather Celestia finds her sister on the brink of death and go after you?” Grima asked in a semi serious tone of voice as he looked at Aizan with those six glowing orange eyes.

Rubbing the back of his head, with a guilty presence surrounding himself. “For argument’s sake I’ll just say no, but I think you of all people, especially considering you were once a human, would know what I’d actually pick.” Bypassing the judgemental stare Grima gives Aizen, he preoccupies himself by scanning the area, starting to count the people around him, Grima, Twilight.G, Luna, and himself… “Did you see where Spike and Twilight.S went? They’re not here. Are they both hurt or did they run off?” Concentrating on his own wounds, they start to mend themselves at an incredible pace.

“Luna teleported them off to somewhere, I’m guessing Ponyville as that’s as far as I sensed her magic presence.” Twilight.G said as she finished healing Luna up. The princess of the night’s body looked freshly healed as if there was no fight at all.

Walking over to the still unconscious Luna. He heaves her across his shoulder and points the way he just came. “Twilight.G, Grima, I need you both to go get Celestia, but watch your step since there’s a crater down there. She should be about forty hooves (around twenty feet) to the left of it.” The antagonistic displaced requested.

“...Crater? You didn’t kill her, did you?” Twilight.G asked in concern.

Waving her off, Aizen shakes his head. “Unconsciously? Yes I was, but when your body’s on autopilot there’s not much you can do about it. But don’t worry she only got caught up within the last thirty hooves of the blast radius so she should be okay, besides singed feathers, body parts, and broken bones.” The uncaring humanoid responded.

Grima let out a tch as a a runic cycle appeared under Twilight.G. “Let us hope they’ve some to their senses when they wake up.” Grima said, and with a flash of light, their form turned into blue light and zipped off into the air. A moment later, the circle appears again as Grimlight reappears with Celestia in tow. Right off the bat, The two begin to use the reverse [Nosferatu] spell to heal her up.

Nodding his head with a little thankfulness behind it, Aizen whistles. “Woo, now that we’ve got that minor little scuffle out of the way, we’ve gotta leave this place. C’mon Twilight.G there’s just one last thing we all have to do before I send you on your merry way. So if you’d please, teleport us where you first sensed Luna’s magical signature spike towards Ponyville so we can go get the other two.”

“..We’re just gonna leave the two sisters here??” Twilight.G asked with a frown.

Aizen shakes his head in amusement. “As much as I’d love to do that, I sadly cannot, so if you’d please.” Leaving them to fill in the metaphorical blank.

“Will do.” Grimlight said in unison as Twilight.G’s horn lite up as Grima summoned the runic cycle, however expanding the size. With a brief flash, all four shot up into the air as bluelight heading toward Ponyville.

Immediately after being beamed towards Ponyville there’s an immediate reaction of multiple ponies freaking at the sight of two of their diarchy figures being unconscious on the shoulder of their most recent resident and on the back of Twilight.G… Then though the Twilight they all know is with her younger brother who were both being comforted and treated by their friends. A large overarching shout is heard from a chorus of six ponies (and a half due to Fluttershy’s voice being naturally quiet.) And one dragon. “Everypony calm down and let us explain what’s going on!”

Chapter seven: brotherhands special part 2 (crossover)

Pov: 3rd Person

As the crowd of ponies stop in their tracks our two interdimensional characters can only wonder what transpired within the amount of time they've been away.

But to everyone's surprise Twilight.S speaks up with a soft tone before any of her friends could. "Everypony... Everything is fine, the situation has already been resolved." She's currently embracing her younger brother within her hooves. "All of this needs to stop. The amount of grief and animosity we've been giving each other isn't healthy, I learnt that the hard way."

Rarity speaks up after her. "After hearing this heart wrenching back and forth between Twilight and Spike I must agree." A small sniffle is heard from the unicorn but she continues. "No matter how unorthodox somepony is we must accept them, within reason of course." She hastily adds.

"And because of that. We have to let someponies spread their wings and explore themselves for a while..." A meek voice builds on the previous statement. When Futtershy told everyone this, she was specifically staring at Spike, as if telling him this directly.

A lighter atmosphere filled the town. And sure, the townsponies were still on edge they appeared to be willing to hear them all out and leave the group to their own devices. "Well everypony, you heard the mares. Lets get a move on, I've gotta get back to my bar anyhow." A voice in the crowd shouts out. Belonging to an Earth pony who has a cutie mark of a strawberry back to back with a bunch of purple grapes.

A random stallion in the crowd shakes their head. "But princess Celestia is obviously injured though! She even has a bit of bruising on her too." Obviously being panicked by the entire hazardous circumstances

"Hey I said have a little damn faith in the prodigy didn't I?! So don't worry about all that, and besides it's too much effort to go and investigate exactly what happened, I've got a business to run after all." The first part of her sentence immediately shuts up the pony while he quietly makes his presence smaller so other's don't look at him as much.

"Yeah Berry Punch is right, we need to have a little more faith in the princesses' student." Another voice calls out, which leads to a numerous amount of agreement on their end, coming from the rest of the ponies that've gathered around the commotion. So little by little they all trot back to what they were previously doing.

Both Aizen and Twilight.G/Grima stare on at the spectacle. Each of them sharing a different direction, Aizen looks at the group with an approving smile, like he was expecting this type of reaction but was praising them for letting it come to fruition so soon.Twilight.G and Grima had a look of disbelief.

“..I was honestly expecting pitchforks and torches.” Grima said in amusement.

“Don’t tempt fate..” Twilight.G said as she mentally berated her brother, but all it did was make him chuckle, causing Twilight.G to roll her eyes.

Aizen, overhearing the both of them, crosses his arms in disbelief. “Oh ye of little faith, you should know by now that the seeds that have been planted will always bloom, sprout, and prosper. Allowing you to reap the benefits, this here is a prized example.” He quietly tells them. Still watching the spectacle of ponies dispersing, Aizen brushes off the feelings of doubt he had about the situation failing.

Nudging Twilight.G and Grima he motions for them to try and approach the mane six, who haven’t necessarily shown any signs of overdramatics yet.

“Good to see some form of control…” Grima said as Twilight.G walked over with him floating behind out of her back.

A pony walks forward from the group of friends, extremely confident with her strides. “So you’re this Grima guy, right? You don’t really look like much to me, you’re more of an overgrown worm if anything. Anyways Twi says she’s sorry for almost beating you up, name’s Rainbow Dash by the way.” The prismatic mare tells them.

Applejack walks over towards Rainbow Dash before smacking her on the back of her neck.

“Ow! What the buck did you do that for?” The pegasus confusedly asked. Applejack loudly sighs before holding out a hoof towards Twilight.G and Grima.

“Excuse me and mah friend here for a second, y’all carry on now.” The earth pony quickly drags the egotistical mare with her, back to the grouping of their friends. Loud arguing is heard with a very apparent winner speaking over the loser. Before long, a loud “well buck it then, I’ll just go since I’m ‘so rude’ to them.” With the rainbow maned pegasus leaving and the orange earth pony following after her

“...Rainbow dash is going to one day learn the expression ‘Don’t put your hoof in your mouth.” Twilight.G said with a snort, causing a small burst of dark mist to leave her nostrils.

“I-I’m sorry for my friend’s behavior, she can be a little hot headed at times but she means well.” Fluttershy soft heartedly spoke. Rarity tried to go follow up on what her friend said.

“Yes my dear, we’re terribly sorry for the rather brash welcoming you’ve gotten-” Only to be interrupted by one of her other friends.

“Oh my gosh! I totally forgot! I never threw Aizen a welcome to Ponyville party, maybe we should throw one for the both of you at the same time.” Pinkie excitedly concluded.

“But-” Grima began to say as he raised a purple feathery wing as if he was a human raising his hand, but it was too late, Pinkie had already gotten into motion, starting to sprint away at inhumane speeds.

Aizen is quick to try and catch up to her, loudly shouting “OH NO YOU DON’T!” He tried to force his monstrous Reiatsu down on the pink mare but she somehow slipped out of his spiritual grasp. That was something that had only happened a few times in his new life. And Aizen was sure that he had gotten a little stronger in imprisonment which just left him stumped, falling on the floor he contemplates life. “I… How… Just how?” but the hybrid received no answers from the gods.

“Well.. as much as I've heard in other worlds of Pinkie, they would say ‘she’s Pinkie Pie, don’t question it.” Grima said with a sigh as even he has yet to grasp the logic of the anomaly known as Pinkie Pie.

This external monologue was interrupted by the sounds of stirring on his back. Making him remember that, yes, he and Grima were still carrying Celestia and Luna. “Oh shit, they’re waking up.” Aizen reacts in a slightly panicked tone.

Twilight looks up from Spike, both brother and sister still loosely embraced with one another. “It’ll be okay Aizen, I… I’ll explain everything to them.”

Spike, still emotionally driven by the new revelations he and his sister had formed. Nods his head. “Twilight and I agreed that we would try our best to defend you. Because despite all the things that we’ve, mostly Twilight, have read about you. You’re a really nice guy Aizen. And I can’t see anything wrong with you.” He slowly let goes of his sister, a chilled aura surrounds the dragon student

Grima let out a somewhat creepy humming laughter. “Good, because you’ll be needing that train of thought for the future, I’ll explain later once the sisters have awakened from their slumber.” Grima said, earning a look from Fluttershy.

A small pang in Aizen’s chest is felt but he immediately buries it back inside him. “Heh, well it’s really nice hearing that out in person. Grima, Twilight.G, drop the princess.” The former shinigami instructs, as he gently lays Celestia off of his back.

“Small request from you six? Explain fast so the two sisters won’t outright attack again.” Grima said with caution.

“C’mon Grima, no need to make it seem like such a big deal. It’s not like anyone’s life is at stake.” Aizen tells the conjoined brother, earning a look of annoyance from Grima.

“Ah whatever, lets just wake these princesses up.” Aizen gently pokes Celestia, but she doesn’t wake up, poking her again she merely stirs again but doesn’t do anything more. “Uh, Grima, try and wake up Celestia.”

“Tch, there is always something.” Grima said as Twilight.G casted a small magical tune onto the ground. Someone in the distance shouts ‘MY CAKE!’ Just as said mentioned thing appeared; a slice of cake landing on the ground on top of a plate.

Aizen looks mildly by what just happened. “I felt some Reiatsu being used but… How did you just transmute cake out of nowhere? Where did that voice even come from?”

“Just a modified [Warp] spell to take cake from somepony else.” Twilight.G explained, earning a look of curiosity from Twilight.S, wondering what the word was that was just said.

“Um… Excuse me but could you repeat that?” Twilight.S asked her counterpart. Shyly kicking at the ground.

“Just magic words spoken in my language, its [Warp], but of course to your ears I bet it's gibberish.” Grima said in amusement, but despite his words, Twilight.S’s interest was still drawn; ever the magical bookworm that she is.

“Well I’d be happy if you could-” For the second time within fifteen minutes, a pony was interrupted.

“I-is that strawberry cake?” A familiar diarch spoke.

“Oh good, she’s finally up, alright, Grima I choose you to be a dragon shield for me!” Aizen promptly gets behind Twilight.G and Grima, not wanting to be seen so soon yet.

“What do we look like, the Dracoshield?” Grimlight asked in unison, but Aizen only looked at him in confusion as he had no knowledge of Fire Emblem.

“W-wait, all I can remember is Aizen charging something up and then… Nothing. Dammit, he must’ve knocked me out.” Rubbing her forehead she looks around, seeing the main six and that imposter once more

“You! You’re one of Aizen’s minions, aren’t you? A demon he summoned perhaps? No matter, everypony get behind me, I’ll deal with it.” The solar unicorn swiftly got up, and lowered her stance.

“D O N ‘T. Just don’t, alright?” Grima said as he shook his head. Slowly Grima goes to lay across Twilight.G’s back, not in the mood to deal with this.

Tilting her head, she looks down at both the host and supposed symbiotic creature. “You’re… Not going to attack?” Looking behind Grima and Twilight.G she spots Aizen crouched behind them both.

Narrowing her eyes she begins to start angrily ranting to the hybrid. “You, you knew how dangerous that attack would be and still chose to do it. Just as a monster would-”

“Princess, stop it! They’re not hurting anypony, so just leave them be.” Twilight of all ponies puts her hoof down about this.

“Tw-Twilight! Have you been brainwashed by these two?” The alicorn looks stunned by her own student’s clear disdain for what she’s doing.

“No! And it’s time that you stopped believing such ignorant things. Aizen has been nothing but nice to us. Sure he’s been a bit of a hoof full but he always means well. That’s why you have to just let Aizen be. In the long run he’ll try his hardest to help out…” Twilight shakes her head before subsequently sighing. “All I’m- no, all we’re trying to say is that Aizen is a wildcard. But a helpful one at that.”

Celestia… Celestia only stands there for a while. Contemplating about what her own student told her off about. The wind around them all picks up, a strange light shines around the ponies. Though this is all just in Celestia’s head (thanks to Aizen’s illusions) she takes it as a sign that maybe her student is right.

“...Okay, Twilight. I shall just allow Aizen to be. On the condition that if I call for him then he comes and responds immediately, nothing more, nothing less.” Celestia finally gives in for the first time since Aizen’s return.

“Well this is a very pleasant surprise darlings, I’m glad we have got that all sorted out now. If I’m being honest it was getting a little stuffy with all of that back and forth.” Rarity confesses.

“I-I know right? It was so n-nerve racking to see Spike and Twilight argue back and forth like that, but when they made up it warmed my heart. And I just knew that Twilight and Spike could get through this.” Fluttershy quietly admits.

“Well good, then I must take my leave now, where is my sister?” Celestia attempts to inquire before Spike runs up to her, stopping her in place.

“Wait, before you go, I need you to see this Celestia…” Turning his attention over to Aizen he stands at an attentive position. “Aizen… I’m ready, I want to stay as an arrancar forever.” Spike tells Aizen.

Aizen looks at Spike, those were words he never expected to hear today. “Well little buddy. I can’t say I expected you to ask me that today, tomorrow, or anytime soon. But all you had to do was ask.” He excitedly tells his apprentice before turning around to look at Twilight.G and Grima.

“Watch and learn you two, because I bet this’ll be the best thing you’re ever gonna witness.” Aizen cockily states.

Grima snorts and rolls his eyes. “Oh please, I may not know what a Arrancar is but it can’t be any different than a class change.”

Aizen scoffs at this and holds a hand out towards Spike. Signaling for him to wait. “Oh c’mon don’t kid yourself, what I’m about to do is to transcend the living from the dead permanently, it’s evolutionary!”

Celestia steps in with a slightly raised tone of voice. “The dead?! Are you trying to turn Spike into some sort of necromantic freak?!” She questions.

Aizen shakes his head. “No, do you remember Bloody Pint? I know you do since I brought him up earlier this month. And you saw he was perfectly fine besides that hole in his shoulder and a mask fragment made of hollows on his face.” He reminds her.

“...I don’t know about this, if you do anything that causes Spike to feel pain then I will strike you down.” She warns.

“Yeah like you ‘struck me down’ when I kicked your ass earlier.” Aizen thinks to himself.

“Don’t worry, if by chance anything goes wrong, I can revert the change with the Master Seal.” Twilight.G said as a red orb with golden cylinders spinning around it appeared on her hoof.

“It’s so obvious you two are siblings, you both doubt me all the same.” He takes a ‘woe is me’ stance before continuing. “But hey I have an idea. Why not, instead of having Spike and I share a tome, you just give him one of those ‘class changes’ that you talked about. Perhaps we could make it a competition to see which is better. Hollowfication or class changes.” Aizen childishly requests.

The rest of the main six and Celestia become intrigued. None of them had even heard of a “class” in the first place so to get a class change would be something extraordinary. Twilight of course gets the most interested, teleporting a small quill and notepad in front of her, ready to scribble down some depictions and the sort. Spike seems to be somewhat uncomfortable with this new added addition but is also carrying a strong willed energy that’s willing to pull through.

“It is similar to that of Ogres and Oubliettes, minus the dice rolls and stats, it is more physical and realistic changes to the body alongside knowledge they gain from training or fighting. For example, my sister.” Grima began, making some of the pony’s ears to raise up. “Is of the Sage class; a magic user who is a master of Anima magic, her class allows her to use magic more effectively and with more control.” Grima explained, the word Anima Magic drew more of Twilight.S’s curiosity.

“Huh… So you’re basically a D&D class but it’s for fire emblem. I never did play much of that game but I can say that you shall remain a mystery to us Grima… Very well then, let us do this at the same time. Twilight.G, Grima, are you ready to merge your class change with my hollowfication.

The Master Seal in Twilight.G’s hand floats into the air; its cylinders begin to rapidly spin. “For you, my brother from another world, I will choose the Mercenary class for you. It will help you get better at your swordsmanship, be dexterous on your feet, and help you learn in keeping your weapon in top shape, making it durable longer. Once you have learned Patience and Armshift, you will need to use the Master Seal to advance into the Hero class, allowing you to learn the power of Sol; an ability that allows you to heal yourself as you deal damage with your weapon, and lastly become a more evasive dodger against axe wielders through the use of the Axebreaker skill.” Twilight.G explained, the mentioning of Sol made Celestia become more interested with the topic at hoof.

The more Twilight.G went on. The more Spike and the rest of what remained of the main six had gotten more and more invested into the details of class changing. Making them know for a fact that this was a once in a lifetime opportunity for Spike.

“Spike my dear, I’m sorry if this is brash but you simply must take Twilight.G up on their offer as well. It seems that both Aizen and Grima are doing something so grand for you because they must think you’ve got what it takes.” Rarity states with hyper dramatics.

“Spike, you know Rarity isn’t kidding when she says this. Plus this’ll give me something to document, something that scientists have never documented before! Just think of the possibilities.” Twilight eggs him on.

“Girls girls, he had me at sword. I’d be stupid not to take him up on this offer. Alright you guys, you can do your things.” Spike nearly shouts.

“Good, now then I shall start the process. I want you to have the best possible opportunity so I’ll give you the full incantation. On your go Grima.” Aizen calmly responds. The rings on Twilight.G’s master seal started to gleam a bright yellow as the red gem started to gather power, Twilight.G’s eyes were moving as if seeing something others did not.

Aizen, seeing this, unsheathes his Zanpakuto and stabs himself in the chest, directly where his Hogyoku is before taking it back out and pointing it at Spike. “Growth, grown, great, climb up this world’s ranks, trample, despise, hate, the unexistence of a hollow’s heart is not one that is to be fond of. Rising heat and chilling cold, burn, burn, BURN ALL TO ASHES, QUAKE TO DUST, EVOLVE INTO A VASTOCAR!” The wind starts picking up, this time due to the nature of the spell instead of illusions, his Hogyoku vibrates as the place where his Zanpakuto cut seems to have healed but seconds later, opens up, revealing a hole inside it. A bright blue light starts shining directly onto Spike with a sickly radiance before a large pool of energy hovers above Aizen, and encompasses Spike.

At that moment, the Master Seal leaped into the air and floated over Spike’s cocoon. The moment Aizen’s spell hit Spike, the seal does as well, striking Spike with a bolt of energy blinding everyone and everypony that were watching.

After ten or so seconds nothing happens until part of the casing cracks, then another, then another, before long the entire thing breaks. A small amount of steam comes from where the remnants of the cocoon are.

Spike silently steps out of the mess of magic. The first noticeable thing about him is that the mask fragment scales on the sides of his face have enlarged. And now he has a hollow hole, directly in his neck. He’s grown another two hooves as well. But the thing that’s most noticeable is his Zanpakuto, now it’s a katana, but more straight edged, defying the entire point of the sword.

“Heh, looking cool Spike.” Aizen told his companion. But besides that, the only thing that can be heard is the soft scribbling of Twilight’s quill.

“Spike, you feel different. Like Aizen and G-Grima, your aura is really static, it feels like it can split apart at anything time and reform somewhere else, stronger.” Fluttershy describes Spike’s spiritual pressure and being. Confusing Spike but he goes along with it.

“Well I don’t know about all of that but I’m getting some really weird itches to draw my sword. It’s like… Muscle memory or something like that. Maybe that’s a part of what you were talking about Fluttershy. My body just… Doesn’t really feel the same.” Spike ends up explaining

“Now..” Twilight.G began as she reached into her coat to take a Master Seal. It looked like Twilight.G’s Master Seal but smaller. “Get plenty of training, and once you feel you’ve reached some kind of limit, use this on yourself. Just focus on the center of its energy, and once it glows, toss it into the air. You’ll feel the same rush of energy as before, making you slightly stronger and raising your limits” Twilight.G explained. Grima meanwhile looked over as a certain princess of the moon began to stir. Spike goes and takes the Master Seal, full of vigor he knows that the opportunities he’s been given have left every door open to him. Not noticing the blue alicorn waking up.

“S-sister, is that you?” The blue alicorn asks, due to the fact that she got knocked out, her heads still a little fuzzy.

“Yes Luna, it’s me. And before you do anything else, just know that Twilight has solved the problem. So do not panic.” The older sister reassures her sibling.

“Whatever do you mean?” She starts getting up before seeing, one, a completely changed Spike, two, Grima and Twilight.G, and three, Aizen who looks as if he unlocked the secrets of life itself.

“Tia… Am I seeing this all correctly? Are they all…” She trails off, leaving Celestia to nod her head.

“Yes my dear sister, they’re all here and I allowed this. And I’ll explain as soon as we get back home. Speaking of which we should be going now to leave you all on how to figure this out. The castle cannot function this long without us here, else they send a swarm of guards here.” The white alicorn explains.

Luna shakily gets up before looking at the hodgepodge of a group in front of her. “If you allowed this to happen… And if that thing attached to their back is what I think it is.Then I guess I shall allow for it too.” Celestia nods her head out of approval. Giving her sister a gentle rub on the head. Before lighting up their horn to teleport out. But before they can they hear a voice call from above

“GERONIMO!” A familiar pink party pony drops from a rudimentary flying contraption with a huge bag that’s big enough to trap the entire town square, is in her grasp. Somehow defying aerodynamics, it doesn’t slow the mare down by a little bit.

“Whelp, I think I’ll just run.” Aizen says aloud.

Twilight.G couldn’t help but chuckle to herself. “To where? Pinkie Pie is just going to pop out of nowhere near you.” she points out.

“Are you kidding me? I’m so much faster than the speed of sound, and I’ve nearly clocked in at the speed of light without using anything to enhance my speed last time I checked. What makes you think she could catch up to me?” Aizen retorts with confidence

“It's Pinkie Pie, don’t question it..” Grima said with forewarning.

“Ha, as if I’d-” The bag had already trapped them as they were arguing. A loud giggle is heard followed up by comedically cartoonish speeding away sound effect is heard from the carrier of the bag.

“W-what’s happening?!” Luna questions the sudden pinkieness added to the entire situation.

“Pinkie Pie’s taking her course… Just let it happen everypony. We should be out in three, two, one.” Twilight slowly finishes before feeling themselves get dumped on the ground in the dark. Though the lights for the room do turn on and a chorus of ponies get up, shouting. “Welcome to Ponyville!!!” Before music starts playing. Heck, even Applejack and Rainbow Dash was here. They seemed to be pleased with the work they helped set up

“Hey girls, glad you all could make it to the party!” The energetic mare tells them as she stuffs the entire bag back into her mane.

“Pinkie… You foalnapped all of us into coming here.” Rarity flatly tells her.

“Oh don’t be that way, I even got the princesses here to brighten the mood. I even added some new games, so c’mon everypony, this way.” The physics defying pony stretches her arms out and drags everyone away except for Aizen and Twilight.G and subsequently Grima.

“Hey what did I tell you both, all's well that ends well, right?” Aizen proudly tells the duo.

“Certainly alot better than the past three worlds we were in.” Twilight.G said as Grima chuckled.

“Hmm.. which reminds me there’s a couple of things I should mention. I need the two sisters to know that you are not the only thing they’ll have trouble understanding. I did mention the multiverse, thus you may find more items like my staff of the fell dragon, which most Displaced call a token; a item that summons to your world, although some have different functionalities such as talking to them long distances or they made some complicated way of bring them here, and whatever else I haven’t seen.” Grima explained.

“So you’re saying I should make one as well then? One of those items you call a token? Oh and the moment you said that I should explain that there’s more of us out there I had shown Celestia and Luna an illusion of me relaying the message. It’s quite handy when your own blade is the center of an illusion.” Aizen jokingly remarks.

"A handy projection but a time saver. As for you making a token, only If you want to do that, but please do so with caution, for not every Displaced will summon you with good intentions and the fact that once you're in their world, you can't go back till they say you can, not unless you add some kind of safe word or mechanism to your token that'll let you go back on your own free will, even cancel your tokens summoning methods all together.

“I don’t need any type of safety mechanism? What’s the worst thing that could possibly happen Grima?” Aizen rhetorically questions them, not believing that there’s anyone out there who would specifically want to mess with someone like himself.

"... Famous last words before you end up enslaved, killed, having your powers taken away, cloning you, or whatever nefarious thing they'll use against you. Let me put it to you this way.. Every single character from books, fanfictions, movies, cartoons, you name it. There is always one human who becomes that character." Grima said as he crossed his featherly wings. “Every and I do mean every form of fiction can become a displaced. So let that stew for a while.” he said lastly, causing Aizen to turn a little pale.

“Fair point… I guess I should just try and plan out a fail safe. But that’s something to think about later. For now, just tell me how to create a token.” Regaining a bit of his composure.

“There are two ways to do it, either out of thin air, or a personal item you carry.” Grima said as Twilight.G held out her hoof, causing a smaller version of Grima’s token to appear. “Such as our token, which we’ve based on the more angelic warp staff.” Grima explained.

“Hmph, seems simple enough. And I’ll even add in that little call you did as well.” Aizen stands up straight, drowning out the noise of all the other ponies that are partying. And tears out his Hogyoku from his chest and holds it up high, though no gore makes itself apparent.

“I am Sōsuke Aizen, the famed transcendent of both Shinigamis and Arrancars. I do not care what you stand for, as long as you can entertain or benefit me I shall consider you someone to remember. You should acknowledge that I am not a hero nor villain, just someone searching for a place in his world. But know this, if I despise what you do then there shall be no warning when I strike. I wield the ultimate weapon Kyōka Suigetsu: Crumble!”

The Hogyoku lifts from his hands and tears a hole into reality, slipping through it. While his real one safely implants back into his chest.

“With your token sent, it will clone itself and travel to the many Displaced across the void. I suggest you tell any pony friends in advance incase you vanish so they won’t go worrying where you poofed off too.” Twilight.G explained.

Aizen pauses for a second, then relaxes. “And done, although Fluttershy accidentally bumped her head on the table from jumping too high. Classic Fluttershy, from what I can presume anyways.”

Clasping his hands together, Aizen looks down at the duo once more before sighing. “So, you gonna stick around for the party or should I send you back home?” The hybrid questions.

“I think we’ll stick around.” Grima said as he sunk into Twilight.G’s back, leaving only a pair of purple feathery wings.

“Well then I suppose today’s been one of success, has it not?” Aizen asks Twilight.G

Nodding her head, Twilight.G looks up at Aizen, that same expression kept on their face from the same moment they were summoned. “That it has been, and I’d love to commemorate this day, with a toast.” Twilight.G silently hovers over two cups before pouring punch into them. Being careful not to spill it on anypony. Before long she hoofs over Aizen a cup with her telekinesis before taking one for herself.

“To new knowledge and new friendships.” Aizen says.

“To new knowledge and new friendships.” Twilight.G repeats.

As their plastic cups push against each other a new bond is formed between two displaced.

Chapter eight: Training a drake

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter nine: May the best man (or most informed) win

Three days later, pov: Spike

Getting up from my bed I feel fantastic, as usual. “This week has been amazing! Seriously, it’s like nothing can go wrong from this point on. Aizen says that I’m doing excellent in my training so far. Twilight isn’t being as up tight as she once was. And I get to eat as many gems as I want without getting a stomach ache.” Yup, life is going good right now. I’ve been practicing how to use my sonido more effectively with Aizen while Twilight’s been helping me with how to control my magic output. And today I’ll apparently be doing something different with Aizen, without Twilight being there.

Stretching my body I can feel a couple of cracks throughout my body here and there, nothing out of the ordinary. Doing my daily routine and finishing it with efficiency, as always. I’m about to exit through my door when a sudden “hey” from behind throws me off my game.

“Didn’t mean to spook you Spike, but I did tell you to keep up your Pesquisa in a constant state while waking up. I can’t entirely blame you though, I’m a little rusty with passively using Pesquisa as well.” The familiar voice of Aizen speaks up.

“Dammit Aizen, why’d you come into my room all of a sudden. It’s still pretty early for me to start training anyways.” I mildly complain, scratching the back of my head. He knows I never activate it in the first place unless I absolutely need to. And this ain’t one of those times.

Aizen crosses his arms and shakes his head. “Do you really think that I’d come to you so early for something like that?”

In response I do the only thing I could possibly find appropriate for an answer. I deadpanned. “Seriously though, did he actually want me to answer that?” I stupidly question myself.

“Seeing the look on your face, I doubt I’d actually want an answer. Don’t worry though, I’ve actually come for something that’s less painstakingly difficult.” Moving closer to me, Aizen stops a few feet away. “Spike, my greatest and only student, would you like to hang out for the day?” My teacher asks me.

To my confusion I look back and forth to make sure he’s actually speaking to me and not just talking to something I can’t see. “Aizen… You realize that whenever we hang out, something weird usually ends up happening, right?” Pointing out the obvious usually works with people like Aizen… Usually, yet this time that doesn’t seem to be the case, weird.

“You worry too much Spike. Today’s gonna be a day of no training, no reading, no worrying about magical mishaps, and especially no magical hijinxs.” Aizen reassures me.

“You know a month ago I would’ve taken that at face value but now? Now not so much, I’m fine just doing this.” I decline his request without batting an eye.

Sighing Aizen is clearly disappointed in my lack of interest. Deciding now would be the best time to use his secret weapon Aizen pulls out a bag of bits. “Spike I’m willing to take you to the local comic book store, right after I run an errand, just to get you to come.”

Okay, while I don’t like to admit it, I really do love the powerponies comics and I’ve really been meaning to get this new issue that’s been out. Ah fuck it, lets do this thing. “What are you waiting for Aizen? I’m already good to go.” Shalom the tiredness out of my body I hurriedly put on my Arrancar clothing and gather my sword and sheath before heading outside, completely skipping breakfast.

And today just kept on getting weirder. As soon as we left the library I noticed that it was actually closed for today which isn’t something that Twi does without asking me to help her clean up and reorganize the damn place. That isn’t the only thing that caught me off guard though, it’s where we were headed, for some reason it seemed like we were headed towards sugar cube corner. But that can’t be true since Aizen’s been avoiding Pinkie like the plague.

Walking down the cobblestone roads, Aizen is completely silent but I notice him glancing at me every now and again.

“Dude, what’s up with you? You’ve been staring at me every ten seconds ever since we started walking.” I blatantly asked him.

“Hm? Nothing, I’m just a little distracted today. We’ll just carry on.” Aizen answered with no hesitation whilst gazing at something. His eyes trailed off into the distance where I can clearly see him looking at the sky, but Aizen’s squinting his eyes like he’s trying to make out something.

“O…Kay, whatever you say man. Listen, lets just get whatever you need to get and bounce. I don’t wanna be out here all day.” I remind him.

Not taking his eyes from out of the sky, Aizen merely nods his head. “Yes, of course Spike. Do not worry one bit, we’ll have this done within a reasonable time period.”

Shrugging my shoulders I continue walking next to Aizen. Getting the occasional look from a pony, not that I mind anymore. “By passively getting stares ever since I was in Canterlot from just being born a dragon, you could say that I’ve gained the skill of ignoring those around me. That wasn’t something I should’ve picked up at such a young age but hey, who cares?”

“Spike, we’re here.” Hearing Aizen’s voice knocks me out of my thoughts. I look around and see that we are in fact in front of sugarcube corner. Aizen, tilting his head, questions me. “Is everything alright with you Spike? You seemed a little off with how you present yourself.”

“Yeah… Yeah I’m fine, I’m only thinking about something. We can just go in right now. But uh, why exactly are we here in the first place?” I inquired.

Pulling his arms back and above his head, Aizen yawns before answering. “I simply wanted to treat you. All in all, you’ve been a great disciple Spike. And I know that for whatever comes up, whatever challenge you may face, I know that you can do it. And I may also be celebrating that idiotically difficult spell that I was deciphering all this week.” Opening up the doors to the bakery, I’m hit with the sweet smell of baked goods. It’s like a symphony of desserts at my claw tips.

The bakery itself was having a pretty good day, some ponies were sitting together in booths. All of them enjoying a sweet of their own or sharing with another. And to our luck there’s no line today which doesn’t happen often. And to add onto all the shock today, Rainbow Dash is in one of the booths. But she didn’t seem to notice either of us and instead was staring outside through a window and slurping on a strawberry milkshake. I thought she had work today, it’s none of my business though.

Ignoring Rainbow’s usual laziness, I put my claws into my pocket, yawning once again. “It’s about time I get rewarded for all that work you’ve been putting me through.” I declare before taking my gaze off of Aizen and to the cashier. And surprise surprise it’s Pinkie Pie. “Hey Pinkie, nice to see you again after that party, I mean, besides the entire kidnapping thing but that’s alright.”

The party pony waves over at both of us from the cash register. “Oh my Celestia, Spike and Aizen. How are you both doing today? My Pinkie sense told me you’d both be here but I didn’t believe it since Aizen told me that he never wanted to see me again after defying the laws of physics and nature without a proper explanation but I guess he was just joking.”

“Yes, well we all cannot have what we want. So I must bear with your existence for now.” Aizen tells Pinkie Pie.

“Aizen you’re such a kidder. So what brings you both here?” Pinkie Pie asks us.

“We’re just out here to eat some snacks, today’s meant to be a helluva relaxing day, Pinks.” I casually called her by one of her nicknames.

“Come on over then and lemme get your orders! Oooh, now that I think about it, I’ve never gotten to take your order before Aizen. I guess I’ll figure that out today, c’mon tell me!” My friend tried to rush Aizen, though to be fair this is Pinkie we’re talking about. She’s basically bound to act like this.

A small hmph comes from Aizen but otherwise he doesn’t complain. “I’ll let Spike go first, it’d be rude if I ordered first when he’s the entire reason I came here.” Stepping aside, Aizen lets me give Pinkie my order.

“Okie doki, didn’t think you had any manners. Wow, guess when my Pinkie sense said a lot of unusual things were gonna happen today it meant it!” Pinkie softly interjected.

A small smile finds its way on my face, I never heard anybody talk to Aizen like that before without immediately apologizing. Then again, Pinkie’s gonna be Pinkie. “Okay I think I’m ready to take my order Pinkie.” I tell the mare who’s getting a very neutral stare from Aizen.

“Don’t worry about that, I think I already have both of your orders. But to be safe just check them out first, I’m pretty sure you’ll both like them though.” Pinkie then turns around from us and pulls out two boxes, one with a baker’s dozen of muffins that has green gems scattered atop them. Which is one of my favorites. While the other one is split between chocolate chip cookies and brownies.

“How is it even possible that you guessed… You know what? For the sake of all sane minds out there I won’t question it.” Aizen says. “Just, just tell us how many bits we owe you.”

“All of this? It’s twenty four bits. I put a lot of effort into making both of your batches. Like I do with every sweet I bake.” Pinkie answers, pushes both boxes from the counter towards us.

“Aw thanks Pinkie, you always seem to know what I’m gonna get.” Taking my sweet sweet victory muffins, Aizen takes his with one hand and levitates exactly twenty four bits from the pouch he had earlier.

Pinkie takes all the bits before popping the cash register open and sliding them in and closing the cash register again. “Thank you for the business, come back as many times as you’d like!” She waves us both off as we find a booth to sit at, I lead us over to Rainbow Dashes’ table.

“Hey, do you mind if we sit here?” I ask the daydreaming pegasus.

“Huh?” Looking over from the window the rainbow headed mare’s surprise from our sudden appearance. “Hey Spike, hey Aizen, yeah sure you guys can sit here. How’s it going with that new training thing that you’ve been doing?” She casually asks.

Both of us sit across from her, setting down our sweets to enjoy them. “Training’s going good, we’ve been making a lot of progress. Funny you should ask about that since that’s sorta why we’re here in the first place. A little celebration from overcoming obstacles.” Taking a bite out of one of my muffins, I feel my worries melt away. Yeah, going with Aizen was definitely the right call for today.

Nodding her head, Rainbow Dash continues looking outside, passively drinking from her milkshake as she does, until Aizen pipes up. “So what are you thinking about? Because by the way your body language has been going, you’ve obviously got something on your mind.”

Rainbow Dash looks back at both of us this time before sighing and letting go of her straw. “I’m thinking about how all my other friends have pets except for me. Silly, yeah I know but I realize that I need somepony that’s gonna be able to keep up with the Dash.” Putting one of her hooves upright, she rests her head upright.

Already on my third muffin, I swallow the one I’m chewing right now. Right after holding up a single claw to signal for her to wait. “Have you tried asking Fluttershy if she could get you a pet? You know she’s always willing to give a pet a new owner.” I advised Rainbow Dash.

“Ask Flutters huh? Y’know what, that ain’t a bad idea. Thanks Spike, I’ll catch you both later! I’ve got a new pet that I need to find.” Hastily downing the rest of her drink, Rainbow Dash bolts upright and flies above all the booths and out the door.

Aizen doesn’t appear to be fazed by this unlike with Pinkie. Instead he crosses over one of his legs over the other. Getting into a more comfortable position. “My dear companion, Spike, have you ever thought of what your fullest potential is? I know I’ve asked you something similar beforehand and I just wanted to know your answer.” My mentor questions out of nowhere.

Mimicking his relaxed posture, I slump forward with my chin touching the table. “I don’t know man. We both know I’m growing right? So I guess we’ll know when we get there.” Answering that left a small but noticeable taste in my mouth, besides the five other muffins I shoved down my throat. It’s as if I need to keep growing despite what I think.

Seeming to only watch over me as I eat, I look down at his box to see absolutely nothing, no box, no brownies, and no cookies either. “Hey Aizen what happened to your stuff? One moment it was there and now it’s not.”

Asking Aizen doesn’t actually spark any surprise from him, in fact he lazily answers. “It’s an illusion, I ate half of both before teleporting the rest back home. I was finished a few moments ago.”

Rubbing my eyes I do a double take at Aizen.That neutral gaze he’s giving me isn’t doing me any favors though so I let it be. “I’m about finished too. I’ll save the rest for later, no use scarfing all of them down this soon.” Opening my claws and briefly concentrating on the space in front of me, I open a small Garganta and push my box of baked goods through it.

Aizen’s small glance of disappointment isn’t lost on me and noticing that I noticed his dismay he holds up a finger. “No, no, before you say anything I apologize. I was merely expecting for that gateway to take you less time than that.” He clarifies

“It’s nothing, I know you’re sorta expectant with this training thing but it’s for the betterment of myself and to finally be able to protect my big sister. A small price to pay if you ask me.” I jokingly responded, following up by asking. “What’s next on the list anyways?”

“I need to go pick up a book holder from Rarity. I wish I could’ve gotten the order in sooner but you are one of my top priorities Spike.” He replied before scooting over to the side, then Aizen got out of the booth.

Going after him, we both leave the store as I’m waving bye to the now-busy Pinkie. “We’re gonna go visit Rarity? Man it feels like I haven’t seen her in ages, even if it has only been six or so days.” Admitting that surprisingly didn’t fill me for a sense of longing for her like it always had. I really am growing up if I’ve already moved past that little crush I had over her. Thinking about it now, it really was quite silly.

“We’ve all been busy lately with these new changes to our lives.” Aizen tells me, relating to the matter himself. “And whether or not these changes are helpful? Entirely dependent on our own life choices, perspectives, life styles, and environmental conditions. Take that however you will though. Since I choose to live my life unorthodox from this world. In my eyes there can be good, bad, gray, you name it, it can become something that’s apparent. However you must utilize it to your advantage and hold your own moral standards up high Spike, please never forget that.”

“Okay that’s definitely weird, he’s only been giving me this type of advice more and more since I started training…” Weird directional guidance aside. I nod my head and give Aizen a thumbs up.

Smiling with one “or both, that eyepatch makes it hard to tell” of his eye(s) closed, being satisfied from my answer, Aizen taps a foot on the ground, stopping in his tracks. “Good, now then lets pick up the pace, try using Sonido in short dashes from here all the way to carousel boutique. I’ll see you when you get there.” Extending his palm I can feel the Reiatsu from him briefly well up, creating a Senkaimon. “Oh and please try not to bump into anyone or crash into anything, thank you.” Walking through the gateway he closes it behind him.

Staring at where Aizen once was, I furrow my brows. Getting into a sprinting position, I crack a small smile. “That’s your little challenge? The boutique is only half a mile from here, I can easily make that.” Gloating to no one in particular I take off in an instant, making a small sound in my wake.

“Just gotta make sure not to bump into anyone” I remind myself, quickly weaving and dodging into very confused ponies who are probably wondering where these random gusts of wind are coming from.

Glancing back, my smile keeps on growing wider and wider. The wind carrying underneath my feet feels absolutely amazing. Now I can see why Aizen likes doing this so much. “I’m coming through so watch out!” I twisted my head around to try and tell the crowd in front of me but accidentally knocked over a seafoam green unicorn, Lyra.

Tumbling over, I swiftly hop back up to my feet, concerned for one of my friends I rush over to help her up.

“D-did anypony see whose carriage slammed into me?” Her dazed state is all I need to see that she’s probably seen better days up.

Snapping my claws in front of the mildly confused unicorn, I grab her hoof and help her upwards. “Sorry Lyra, I accidently knocked into you, but first before anything.” I put up three claws in front of her face. “How many am I holding up and what’s your first and last name?”

Her brief confusion from my random questions doesn’t stop her from actually answering them. “Uh, three claws and I’m L-Lyra Heartstrings. Why are you asking me this Spike?” She correctly answers, to my immense relief. I move over to dust her off before giving her some personal space. As I help her up, I notice another pony watching me. Usually people only stare for a couple of seconds before going on with their business but this one…? He only stared at me, and you know what? It was the same guy who was watching me during Nightmare Night, and he’s still got that militaristic outfit on. Rubbing my eyes due to disbelief I try and spot him again but he’s already gone.

“It was probably just some nut job anyway, I’ll just ignore that guy and tell someone later.” Putting that in the back of my mind for later I look back over to Lyra. “Sorry I was just trying to see if I gave you a concussion, you should be fine though as long as you get some good rest. Though, I’d still recommend seeing a doctor to be sure. Anyways we’ll talk later, see you Lyra!” Remembering that I’ve still got a challenge to do, I dash off elsewhere, leaving only a blurb of my after image where I once was. Leaving a still confused unicorn to go back to trying to do the rest of her business.

Feeling a little sorry for how I left Lyra so soon after knocking into her like that I promise myself that I’ll make it up to her. However I don’t have nearly enough time to think about it since I’m already in front of Rarity's shop with a very smug looking Aizen, giving me a knowing look.

“I’m late, I’m late, you don’t even have to say it.” I admitted, not even bothering to give him the satisfaction of letting those words come from his mouth. “Can we go in already?” Irritated doesn’t even begin to describe how I’m feeling right now but I’ve gotta bear through it for a little while longer.

“Actually? I don’t even care, I’ll just go in right now.” Pushing past Aizen I open up the doors and immediately flag down Rarity. A small round of applause behind me is a dead giveaway he came after me. Not like I wasn’t expecting him to… Woah, that felt weird to think about, probably nothing though. Besides that weird instinct I got to be expectant about something so basic, Rarity approaches the both of us, holding several threads and needles with her magic.

“Hey Rares, nice to see you again.” Waving at her, the look of my unexpected appearance is accompanied by a bright smile.

“Spike! What a wonderful day it must be for you to have come here. And Rares? Well that is most certainly new, you’ve never called me anything like that before.” Turning her head by a bit she stares at Aizen, never dropping her beautiful smile. “Also, hello Aizen, a pleasure to see you. I got a little preoccupied with a project but not to worry, I know you’re here for that book holder of yours. Just allow me to go fetch it for you darling.”

“That’d be much appreciated thank you.” Aizen and I both say at the same time, facing each other briefly before chuckling about how absurd that moment was. So absurd in fact, that it gets the mood lightened back up. At this point it’s me and Aizen talking about random things that’ve happened to us in the past. That is until Rarity comes back five minutes late with a book- er I guess tome holder in her magic. Strangely enough, its materials look almost identical to leather.

Levitating the requested item down, Rarity puts it in Aizen's hands. “Thank you for your business deary. Now I don’t mean to be rude but I must ask that you both sho away for now. The project I mentioned earlier is of utmost importance.”

“Yup, classic Rarity.” Shaking my head, some things never change, do they? “Kay, see you Rarity, have a good day.” Not even bothering to wave, we both exit out of her store. I slump down to the floor, kinda exhausted since it almost looks like it’s a little past noon now. Aizen takes a spot on the floor next to me. Already having his tome holder strapped to his waist, another thing to add to the ever growing list of questionable things Aizen does.

“Spike, I know you’ve been wondering all day why I, all of a sudden, chose to bring you around with me. And I’ll be honest, I wanted to soften the blow before I have a straight conversation with you about all of this. And I mean all of this because things aren’t what you think they’ll be from now on. People are going to get hurt, people are going to be killed. All of these upcoming events will be due to one pony and one pony alone...” Leaning his head down, Aizen’s face is blocked out by the shadow of the sun.

“Young drake, do you know who Yhwach is?”

Author's Note

Well who could've seen that coming?! :pinkiegasp:

Chapter ten: A recall to someone's memories.

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

Spike looks confused by my question, as I expected him to be. "Yhwach has the potential to collapse both the spiritual worlds and physical worlds if he achieves his goals. Which is to make it so that there is never any death to fear. He may actually be stronger than me in some senses, I even had to get help." I explained.

Dropping his jaw, Spike's horrified gaze almost makes me want to chuckle out of nervousness but I keep going. "This one pony has single handedly made the Arrancars extinct, or rather were extinct until you became what you are now. He's the bane of my existence and I am the bane of his, we're two forces of nature fighting for control. And this only started because of one mare, Celestia."

Perking up after I mention Celestia's name, Spike looks at me like I just swore a hundred times over. "Celestia?! Okay I'm willing to believe a lot of the things you say but c'mon dude, Celestia is basically like my grandmother. How could she have made someone that's this insane?" No longer being able to hold my laughter I let loose. Spike's concerned face drops immediately after this but I hold a hand up for a bit to keep his interest on me.

Quickly calming my self down I clear my throat. "Hold on, I'm not fucking with you. She only did it unintentionally so it wasn't her fault. But she was a fool for never noticing in the first place."

Looking back to one another, I gesture for Spike to say something, anything. "I'm going to need a good explanation for this Aizen, because right now I'm this close to getting up and leaving." A gentle anger courses through Spike. I didn't mean to hit any nerves with trying to tell him this but nevertheless I must proceed.

"And that is what you will receive." Narrowing both my eyes I stare at Spike, unblinkingly. "Allow me to tell you about the tale of the first quincy ever born, Yhwach. But first lets leave this place. I got somewhere better for us." Opening a Senkaimon like I've done in the past. I guide us both through it. Revealing the training ground we've been using for the past week and a half.

"There, we're more secluded. And please Spike, sit down to hear what I have to say." Sitting down on the ground I tap a spot in the undamaged grass in front of me.

"I'll stand thank you very much." Snorting fire from his nostrils, the drake's skepticism of the situation is completely warranted.

"Sit or stand it doesn't matter to me, all that matters is that you hear what I have to say. And remember, no matter how ridiculous it sounds, just wait until the end to make your decision." Not getting an answer from Spike, I choose to narrate the past to my student.

"Long ago, back when I was first 'displaced' as Grima said, I had no idea how to use my powers. In fact I still went by my real name, a name I'll tell you right now, Xavier Hendrix. Celestia herself was only one hundred and two years old while Luna was a measly ninety four years of age when I first stumbled across them. Back then I was a shell of my former self. I had little to no confidence in my social abilities so they both nurtured me. That is until I actually did learn how to use my spiritual energy, fifteen years later, besides just making large concussive blasts. Let me tell you Spike, back then and now I was a prodigy. I even created more than half of the spell matrixes you see now. Of course Celestia gave my previous apprentice, Star Swirl the bearded, all of the credit."

"So you're trying to say that you went from a normal dude to what you are now in the span of fifteen years? That's really hard to believe Aizen." Spike tells me out of disbelief.

Placing one hand on the grass to give me support, I lean backwards to give a more relaxed stature. "You may believe what you'd like, however I am only stating the truth."

"Whatever, keep going with your story and I'll decide from then on." Believing to have already made up his mind on the matter, Spike lets me continue.

"Good, now then, what was I saying?" I feign ignorance before proceeding with the rest of my tale. "Ah yes, training was a breeze for me in the first two years of living here in Equestria, and eventually I got the inspiration to start training with my Zanpakuto for ten years, every waking moment of my life without sleeping nor rest. I guess that's what had sparked me into spending three years into spreading my teachings, eventually worming my way into experimentation with hollow making. I, of course, only made Arrancars with my most trusted of comrades being vasto lorde class menos as it is the more technical term. However I call them Vastocars for short." Stretching in between sentences I look over to the still bored Spike.

Raising an eyebrow, Spike's skepticism slowly rises. "Okay but what does any of this have to do with this Yhwach guy who's apparently so powerful that he's on par with you?"

"I'm getting to that, hold your metaphorical horses Spike." Shifting around and taking a more comfortable, managing to get myself laying down. "The constant influx of hollows appearing and constant warning from Celestia over the course of ten years she eventually got fed up and ordered me to stop. I didn't listen and continued doing it. In hindsight I should've stopped since this made Quincies to come into existence, as I told your older sister it was due to the new amount of Reishi in the atmosphere. Which gave some ponies and other creatures, powers. As soon as that happened I stopped the making of hollows but the damage was already done. Then there was the whole bout with me, Sombra, And Princess Luna always getting into trouble by carrying out experiments of our own which resulted in Umbrums birth and of Thestrals, more commonly referred to as Bat Ponies. I actually had to kill off all the Umbrums... Or atleast I thought I did. But that's a story for another time, one of which is unrelated. Anyways for me to abridged this is a way that makes sense. Yhwach was a one and a billion percent chance of happening, an emitter type Quincy. And because of that, he managed to gain power equivalent to mine in only half a decade using immoral methods. So I sought to create a device that could at least temporarily halt him in a worst case scenario. And that my friend is why I had to invent the elements of harmony to "kill him" and of course I knew that inventing the elements would also make Celestia seal me as well, convincing Luna in her emotionally weakened state."

Clearing my throat I look at Spike who is staring at me in disbelief. "You know what?" He askes me. "I'm not going to question it, any of it. I only wanted a relaxing day today and I'm still going to have it. So if you'll excuse me, I'm going for a walk to the comic bookstore." Extending his claws open he gives me an expectant look, and I sigh knowing it'll take him some time to process the very abridged version of these events. I toss him the bag of bits, saying "go nuts man." Allowing him to walk off.

Gently sighing I lay down on the grass, gazing up at the sunny sky. “This is all what I’ve accounted for so far. These ‘displaced’ have thrown a wrench into my plans however if most of them are how Grima was then they’re going to be inherently good natured and slight pushovers. I suppose they can be the tools I need to help this world and subsequently help myself. It’d be a shame if there was a collapse of worlds because of one’s delusions.” Thinking about what this world’s true expanse is and how it could possibly have, it cannot be helped though, all I can do is plan.

“I suppose I could visit my inner world once more, and I do still have those Caja Negación that I could use as a potential energy source for near infinite possibilities.” Choosing not to ponder any further, I sit upright and unsheathe my Zanpakutō. Placing it on my lap as I take a meditative position, entering my inner world for the first time in one thousand years.

Sōsuke Aizen’s inner world

The familiar feeling of being submerged in water is still as comforting as it was all those years ago. Dusting myself off I take a look around. My inner world is truly a reflection upon myself, sleek marble pillars that have an organized chaos to them, extending to the top of this near endless world. The floors and ceilings are made of complete glass, purple glass at that. But underneath the floor’s glass are little white lilies that are floating just above the water. And above the ceiling’s glass is a moon, one that is submerged in water as well.

“Are you going to keep admiring our beauty or are you actually going to speak what’s on your mind Xavier?” A familiar voice calls out. Much to my happiness. Facing the direction of the voice I come face to face with my Zanpakutō’s spirit. He looks like the same exact Zanpakutō that Aizen had, the same white hair, oriented mask, and robe but the Hōgyoku changed a few things about him. Mainly the small horns that protrude from his mask, resembling that of an oni. And the butterfly-like wings that are attached to his back.

“Kyōka, I’ve missed you so much over the millennia. It feels great speaking with you once more.” Moving over to him with great joy, I extend a hand for him which he firmly shakes.

“You talk as if you couldn’t have survived one more decade without speaking to me once again.” A small chuckle is heard from behind his mask. “I’m glad that the feeling is mutual between us then. But I must ask, you couldn’t possibly have just come here to speak to me without having a reason to do so. Taking into consideration that you didn’t as soon as you got out of imprisonment.” My Zanpakutō’s spirit instantly deducts.

Laughing along with him I let go of his hand and moved back a couple of inches. “You’re right actually as always. I did come here for a reason.” Stretching my arms back and forth I manifest my Zanpakutō inside the innerworld. “I need a proper training partner to just put me back into the battle-ready mindset. The only way I’d accomplish that is if I fought Celestia while she was being serious and I didn’t use Bankai or fought Celestia and Luna at the same time. Neither of these things are happening. I’m pretty sure you can guess what I’m hinting at, no?”

A pregnant pause fills the inner world. Watching Kyōka Suigetsu’s nonexistent movements briefly makes me reconsider my offer. However it was brief for a reason, because of the major fact that Kyōka blitzed towards me, giving me little to no time to react and put up my sword.

“Shit! Guess you really aren’t holding back then? Alright, let's do this magnificent dance then!”

Sparks fly off of our near identical weapons. Kyōka did always have that miniature version of the Hōgyoku at the bottom of his pommel though. I make an offensive slash, sliding his blade off of mine for a moment before he goes in for a barrage of strikes as if he were wielding a rapier.

In retaliation I start flash stepping in between his strikes whilst parrying any attacks that get too close to me the best I can. Seeing a brief opening in his cold-calculating barrage, I managed to put enough Reiatsu into my blade to make a horizontal bladed cero slash. The blade itself didn’t manage to pierce through Kyōka’s hierro, the cero part though, sent Kyōka tumbling through the night sky.

My small triumph didn’t last long, because of Kyōka Suigetsu’s constant tenacity. A trait he learnt from me, which I’m more or less proud of. And he’s already recovering. I suppose he grew as I did inside imprisonment, just like I suspected.

Dusting himself off the Zanpakutō spirit wags a finger at me, as if he’s better than me.

“Ah, ah, ah. You knew as soon as this match started that we wouldn’t be using any types of Kidō even if no words were exchanged.”

I blankly stare at Kyōka and contemplate whether or not I should say anything to him but then I realized that there’s nobody around to call me out on out of character behavior. “Yeah yeah, fuck right off Kyōka, if you don’t wanna get your ass beat by me then just say that. No reason to prolong the fight.”

Twirling his blade around, Kyōka Suigetsu merely laughs at my antics. Ones that were only meant for friends. “I’m glad you haven’t lost that same sense of humor you held all those years ago.” Kyōka adjusts his blade to be held above his shoulders. “Nevertheless we have a fight to get back to, so we can reminisce later, can we not?” Kyōka reasons.

Sending a small nod Kyōka’s way. I rush forwards, my Zanpakutō already getting ready to counter attack. Reaching my sword backwards I coat it in my Reiatsu. Deciding to finally let loose for once I make one singular dash towards Kyōka before shouting. “Sokkoku ugoki: tsukisasu! (Instant movement: pierce!)” In a short time frame I managed to change the grip on my katana and thrust it forward towards the shocked figure of Kyōka Suigetsu.

“Wait… No, something isn’t right, did he possibly…?” My question was already answered. The blade definitely felt as if it impacted something but his Reiatsu isn’t all there. “Kyōka probably used Gemelos Sonído, a cheeky little bastard.”

Using Flashstep I put some distance between me and the mirage that quickly fades away, physically inspecting my surroundings. “Dammit I know you’re here Kyōka!”

Someone taps me on the shoulder behind me, prompting for a quick slash in an arching motion in that direction from me. “Whoa! Almost got me there Xavier, you can do better than-”

I’m not gonna give him anymore room to taunt me, blitzing forward I throw my katana at Kyōka. He swiftly deflects it as I expected so I ready my fist and start using telekinesis on my katana at the same time, prepared to use both Hakuda and Zanjutsu. Leaping up from the ground I reel my fist back before slamming into Kyōka, who dodged at the last second. Sending the second part of my plan into motion I swing my blade over to my Zanpakutō spirit. He parries it but I send it at him again and again before getting up myself and sending a flurry of punches at him.

Trying to defend against my calculated onslaught, Kyōka Suigetsu swings his blade eight times within a fraction of a second. “hachisei catta… (Eight-star cutter)” He calmly says aloud. A small sheen is seen from his blade, it almost appeared as if it didn’t move at all. But he ended up completely shattering my blade in two with six strikes and sending the remaining two right in the middle of my chest, splattering blood everywhere.

Wiping my mouth clean from the blood I coughed up I stay there on the floor, almost as if I’m kneeling. “I guess that you’re the only one who can give me a run for my money since you know almost exactly what I’m going to do with the amount of times we’ve fought. Still, it was a good dance of death.” Gripping my wounds I feel them hastily close up. And while my physical body may not be hurt my pride most definitely is.

“Enough with the dramatics Xavier, I know how you get whenever you lose. But you were sloppy with this sparring match, extremely sloppy. Even if you have just got out of imprisonment you need to stop relying so heavily on your Kidō spells.” Offering me a hand, I take it with gratitude.

“Now then for that broken blade of yours.” Kyōka Suigetsu waves his hand and levitates the broken pieces of my katana and reforms it, putting it back in my grasp. “And what exactly did you want to talk to me about?” Kyōka Suigetsu askes me..

“... Okay so hear me out when I say this, but you know I’m gonna exploit a bunch of ponies and those displaced guys, right?” I tell him in full confidence.

“Xavier!” He says in an offended tone. “If you didn’t then I’d be disappointed in you. Now speaking of displaced, what was that newest spell you discovered, [Nosferatu]?”

“Lemme guess, you want to-” I stop, knowing that he’ll…

“Study the tome more? Yes most definitely, but let us also talk about potential battle strategies for any upcoming battles we may have. And those movements you showed me during our fight really irked me, and for that? You’re not leaving until you perfect it!”

Holding his blade in a reverse grip, Kyōka Suigetsu charges at me. Giving me enough time to sigh aloud. “This is gonna be one really long day here.” Readying my own blade I rush towards him as well, ready to have yet another beautiful dance of blades.

Author's Note

So we've finally seen Aizen's inner world and heard a bit about his past. Wonder how that'll turn out. Oh and sorry for the short chapter, had my hands tied when I was writing this one.

Chapter eleven: A request (demand) from a princess part 2

Pov:Braeburn

"Friendly samaritan huh? Still, it's nice that not everypony's lost their sense of joy round here, even if it is a new face."

Extending my hoof out I greet the pleasant fellow. "Tempered Glass huh? Well it sure is a pleasure to meet ya too. As ya already heard from my cousin's friend Spike, mah name is Braeburn." Tempered glass goes to give me a surprisingly strong hoofshake, something I wasn't expecting from a lean built unicorn. "You've got quite the grip there partner. Say, how'd ya get to know Spike anyhow? And uh... Not to be rude or nothin but he's grown some too and those things on his face, what're they?"

Tempered Glass stares at me for a moment, unblinkingly before finally answering, kinda gave me the creeps though. "Oh Spike? He's only growing, I haven't known him for long but we're nearly an inseparable duo. As for those things on his face? I'm really not sure, he's only gotten those about a few days after I came to move into Ponyville. And I know you didn't ask but the outfit and sword was something I actually suggested for him since he wanted to apply himself to more things in life."

The way this guy talks it's like he's got an answer prepared for everythin. ah've met intellectuals before but Tempered takes the cake. "Interestin, puttin that all aside it sounds like you two get along pretty good."

"Yeah, you could say that." Spike answers smoothly.

Spike must've had his personality changed too if he's answering that quickly. I should just cut to the chase if that's how it's gonna be. "So you two were sayin somethin about my cousin Applejack right? What was that all about?"

I notice Spike quickly changing his position so that he's leaning against the wall of the inn. The little guy must be pretty exhausted then. "Nothing, I was just wishing Applejack was here, that's all. Mostly because of how things have been running today."

Tempered Glass raises his hoof before I can ask why and cuts in. "We're on a mission for the investigation of the crimes being committed here in Appleloosa. Spike's just here with me for some on the job training of sorts. Speaking of which, we should get inside already so Spike and I can rent out our rooms. So we'll talk later." Scooting past me, Tempered Glass waves his hoof again to get Spike up and follows him through the double doors.

"That stallion's demeanor changed faster than an Ursa minor can get into trouble. An the thing is, ah didn't even feel threatened. He sounded real nice bout it. What ah do know is that there's something special going on between those two. But whatever it is, it's definitely good for the both of 'em." Softly sighing I move on past the inn and head home. My mind is filled to the bring with thoughts about what if scenarios.

Walking into my home I instantly fall into my bed, laying upright. "Ah just hope they'll be okay."

Pov: Tempered Glass (Sōsuke Aizen)

I've been up, all night, studying one singular variable and creating a counter measure against it. While also listening to Kyōka Suigetsu berate me for doing so. However I must not throw precautions out of the window, I'm rusty when it comes to analyzing specific data and creating technology so what I've built is only a prototype but it should work for now.

Hearing a large yawn behind me I quickly put away my device inside my outfit and smile at my student. "Ah right on time Spike. You've awaken at nine fifty in the afternoon, you truly must've been tired if that was the case. There's a bag of bits on the little nightstand right next to you"

He nearly falls out of the bed after hearing my voice so early. "A-Aizen? Why the fuck are you looking at me like that while I'm sleeping?" Spike groggily questions.

Rising up and spinning on my hind hooves I wave him off. "You misunderstand. I was not doing anything like watching you as you slept, that'd be outrageous. The only thing that was being done was research my scaled friend. Speaking of, I need you out for the rest of the day while I run some tests."

Yawning, the sleepy drake doesn't verbally answer me, instead, he does a tiny "hmmm" before putting his face back into his blanket.

"Spike, I'll only give you half a hour to wake up. Breakfast ends at ten thirty. So I recommend getting prepared yourself before I have to kick you out."

Murmuring some words that even I couldn't hear, Spike falls back asleep. Hopefully I wont have to intervene.

Pov: Spike (thirty minutes later)

Slumping across from my room's outside door I still can't believe that Aizen had to kick me out like that. Doesn't really matter all that much to me but still. "Would breakfast still be too late to catch right now? There's still ten minutes." I ask myself, swiftly shaking my head right afterwards. "Nah, I can just get some breakfast at a diner someplace or brunch since it's a weekend." I tell myself.

Jingling the bag of bits in my claws I walk down stairs and greet the receptionist before leaving out to explore some of Appleloosa on my own time. Not a lotta ponies are hanging out. For good reason but still, it's peaceful for me. But I can't shake the feeling of being watched though.

"Hey Spike, didn't expect y'all to be out wandering by ya self!"

Whipping my body around I breathe a sigh of relief, seeing that it's just Braeburn who snuck up on me. "Please don't sneak up on me like that. You nearly made me think that you were something."

He nervously rubs the back of his head. "Mah apologies Spike. Except ah couldn't help but notice that you were holdin that small bit pouch. Were ya gonna get a souvenir with it?"

"No, I was looking for a place to have some brunch and chill out." Huh, actually thinking about it now. I never really did see much of Appleloosa when I went with Applejack and everyone else. "Hey do you wanna join me? I don't really know a ton about this town despite the short tour you gave so I'd appreciate it if you could show me the rest. Starting with brunch of course."

When I say that this guy's face lit up? I absolutely meant it. Didn't even think it was possible for anything to ever match one of Pinkie's big smiles but this guy has definitely got it. "Well ah sure can! We can get goin now actually. Ah was lookin to go get some lunch and ah know a really great that sells breakfast twenty four hours a day."

A tired, but sincere, smile spreads across my face. "Lead the way then."

Pov: Tempered Glass

“So based off what you’re sayin, cousin Applejack is doin fine with all her new friends, right?” Braeburns asks me.

Putting my elbows on our table I nod my head. “Yeah she’s been doing fine, could be better. But I’m not complaining. And really Braeburn, you weren’t kidding when you said this place was nice.”

“Aw shucks pal. Thanks for the compliment.” I notice a small red tinge on both sides of Braeburn’s face. Didn’t think he could get embarrassed over a little compliment.

Feeling pretty good at the atmosphere as we wait for our food I kick back some more. “Enough about my life though, how’s yours been?”

Twirling his hoof around in the air as if Braeburn’s trying to formulate the right set of words for this he says. “Nothing really, ah’m tryin to enjoy what we got here in Appleloosa which is why ah’m really hoping that you and Tempered stop whoever’s doin this. But in general I’ve taken up whittling, it’s a fun little hobby to do and real rewarding.

“Whittling huh? That sounds about right.” I take my elbows off the diner’s table and sit up straight. “I’m ready to order now. Let's call a waiter over here so we can finally eat.”

Putting his hooves up to his chin, Braeburn smiles. “Oh trust me Spike, this place’s service is amazing. They’ll have our food out in no time.” Raising his left hoof up and waving it in the air, the energetic pony calls a waiter over for us to order from.

Pov: Tempered Glass

Just finished up the remaining touches on this prototype. Then again I might not even be able to use it more than once, but for the purposes that I’ve figured out, it will be sufficient. One Soldat, and if I’m corrected then based off of the flowing Reishi residue left behind. Then there’s also a Sternritter.

Based on all of that I can only assume one of four things. They’re rejections of the current Quincy society and have gone rogue, or it could be these are merely coincidental killings that were done for some type of status quo, but what’s most likely happening is that this was an attempt to draw me from Ponyville away from the elements of harmony to possibly kill me, and then there’s the small possibility that the low ranking Quincy is being trained to kill by someone as high as a Sternritter which is unlikely.

“I’m glad I sent Spike out then. I don’t need any unnecessary factors coming into play besides Braeburn. Now all that needs to happen is for me to draw them out and use this.”

I pull out a large wristband, one that’s large enough to fit around my hoof. “This will be a nice test drive for my technological skills.” I tell myself aloud.

The best way to do this is probably via walking around at night which is the best time for them to strike. So I hop out of my window and softly land on my hooves, aimlessly walking in a direction.

“Wait… Actually I better enjoy this while it lasts, first I’m hitting up a gift shop.” I start walking in the other direction with a satisfied smile on my face.

Pov: ???

Finally, he’s begun to move out of his housing. It’s been a grievous sin for the ponies to even allow him to stay there but they did not know for he was shrouded in light, therefore all is forgiven from them. Now then, to ask how Trinket is doing with his target, only two hours have passed but we must strike soon else we lose this opportunity while they’re both apart.

Retrieving a device from my suit in the shape of Wandenreich’s symbol, I click a small black button with my hooves that’s placed directly in the middle of it. “Trinket Luck, do you have eyes on your target?” I ask him.

“The drake? Yes but he’s with what seems to be a friend for him. Why do you ask?” Trinket questions.

I pause for a moment before pressing down on the button again. “There’s been a change in plans, we must strike now if we want for this mission to succeed. We must not let down our king.”

“T-Trotter- I mean sir, why would we do that though?” The surprise coming from his voice is validated but he mustn't question like this again. I shall reprimand him once we’re done with taking out the trash.

“Trinket, currently both targets are separated and vulnerable. We must take them down before they come back together. The weaker one will be a nuisance which is why I tasked you with eliminating it. Understood?” I firmly question.

My subordinate swiftly responds after hearing how serious I am. “O-of course sir, when do we strike?”

“Right now Trinket. I expect you to carry this without fail. Good luck.” Becoming impatient I put away my communication device and use my pegasus wings to hop down and gracefully glide in front of the monstrosity

Pov: Tempered Glass

I can’t believe I’m saying this but things have been quite enjoyable. I met some strangers that opened up quickly about what was troubling them and hearing their normal problems about family and social life was more refreshing than anything else I’ve done this week. A little quirk of my past I suppose. A kind mare had shown me the way to a very fair and humble gift shop. One that had wonderful hats, similar to the ones the Appleloosians wear.

And then that all had to be ruined. The sound of flapping filled my ears and my hairs stood on end as if I was being sized up. Until a mysterious pony in front of me, wearing an outfit I only saw a thousand years ago, yep there was no mistaking it, he was a quincy, the same one I sensed as soon as I stepped out of the Inn. But I can’t even see his hooves because of the gloves he’s wearing. The only thing I can see is that stupid wooden mask that seems as if it were made in a beginner’s woodworking facility. “And you are?” I move beside the pony and continue walking with the unnamed pony still on my tail.

I could practically feel the confusion of the quincy before he cleared his throat. “My name is Paved Trotter, most have the luxury of calling me Trotter but you will call me Paved. I am a Sternritter of the “N” Epithet, Nomad, I guide abominations such as yourself to a proper death but not an afterlife.”

This doesn’t get me to stop walking however and I continue towards my destination, further confusing him to the point where he walks with me. “Where exactly do you think you’re going? Actually it matters not, this town shall be your gravesite either way.”

I stop in my tracks, one of my ears flickers and I notice a large amount of Reiatsu emanating from him. However I don’t bother to look behind me, and I sigh. “Okay, this is a good enough distance then. I’d like to know how long you could entertain me.”

Finally turning around to face the quincy that stopped walking along with me some time ago I notice he’s materialized a very peculiar weapon so I waste no time in drawing out mine.

“Is that… A gun? Where did you even get the model- ah, I forgot, I did briefly create spiritual guns during my edgy faze. I can only imagine that Yhwach gave you.” Recalling my brief years in trying to be “badass” makes a shiver go down my spine, so much so I dispel the effects of Bakudō #28: Oraka Hensu and turn back into a regular human.

Twirling the gun in his hoof’s grasp he inspects it. “That’s what this is called? I always called it a hand mortar. Nevertheless, please make this easier for both of us and lie down-”

I’m not in the mood to hear this guy’s bullshit. I unsheathe my Zanpakutō and pull out my tome, then flash step towards him, reeling my blade back to cut his throat.

“Impatient I see.” Is all I can hear before I watch him disappear from my vision and reappear a few hooves above me, aiming the pistol directly at my head and firing five green rounds made of Reishi in quick succession.

Glancing upwards I can see the near subsonic speed bullets coming down towards me and erect a small barrier above myself, blocking them all.

“interesting, he didn’t use Hirenkyaku (Quincy equivalent to Sonido and Flash Step) and his entire presence disappeared, does it have anything to do with his Epithet? Further testing needs to be done.”

Blowing the smoke off of his gun, the Sternritter actually takes a moment to look around. “Ah, so that’s why you were walking so much, to minimize property damage. I’d actually thank you if you weren’t such a blight to this world’s existence.”

Seeing an opportunity in his careless speech I mumble something “[flux]” and produce a small tendril of dark magic beneath the heel of his and digs it underground for later use.

“You talk too much, quiet yourself. Bakudō #62. Hyapporankan.” I generate a blue steel pole in my hand before tossing it up, past Paved Trotter, purposely missing him.

“Has your aim gone away along with your age?” He genuinely askes.

“Just give it a second.” And all it did take was a second before he realized the sudden multiplied amount of energy up above him in the form of a hundred poles raining down towards the both of us.

“Damn you Aizen.” He mumbles before disappearing from my sight once more and instead reappearing twenty hooves to my left where less of the poles are concentrated at.

“I won’t let you keep getting away, tandem Kidō, Hadō #31: Shakkahō, Hadō#12: Fushibi, Bakudō #9: Hōrin” I start to swirl my hands together, creating a dark red spider web that stretches in an arch away from me, towards Paved Trotter with several red balls of energy ingrained into the deadly trap.

“You’re going to corner me like this? What a joke.” The stallion still appears to be calm but his expression sours into anger. “Why can’t I use my ability? What did you do?!” Panicking, he tries to move his right hind-leg only to find that it’s futile.

Silently cackling I watch as the explosive controllable spider web gets closer and closer to the target. “What did I do? Nothing really, I merely acquired a spell from a friend that held you in place. Also you should probably look up, it’s not good to divert your attention away from problems.”

Slowly moving his head upwards his eyes widen in fear. The steel poles I summon are only inches away from him before three of the poles tear through his withers and pin him to the ground, profusely bleeding, giving me a ghastly sound of pain in return.

“C-curse you Sōsuke Aizen, curse you and the wretched corruption you bring to this world!” He screams out in defiance.

“Sorry, but I can’t hear the ignorant, so bye-bye.” Waving to him, I sadistically smile before having the combined Kidō technique wrap him in its webbing and detonating directly on top of him. Waves of energy crackle before bursting open like hot valves and scorching the ground Paved Trotter occupied.

“Guess that settles that, suppose I should see whether or not Spike is okay.” I begin walking back but I suddenly feel a large increase of Reiatsu pouring from the dust cloud I had made.

“Grimaniel!” I hear him yell through the rubble, and the next thing I know, a large amount of green energy pours from where he was. But as quickly as it came, it disappeared in an instant. I could only get a glimpse of his Vollstandig, he grew additional wings made of pure Reishi, green wings in the shape of regular pistols with a small five-starred halo on his head.

Rolling my arms and eyes (in that order) I can already tell what’s going on. “You’re still alive? I really should’ve expected this of a Sternritter but it wont change the outcome of your death. I already know how your ability works. You travel to a place instantaneously without leaving a trace, but it won’t work if you’re held down by something.”

They really mustn't have taken me seriously if they sent a weakling like this up against me. “I’ll just finish this quickly then.”

“I would’ve thought that you’d shown yourself by now, guess that proves my theory that you’re traveling through a dimension of sorts instead of using teleportation. However, I theorize that you can still see me. Still, there’s only one way to test this rationalization.”

Clearing my throat, I utter three sacred words. “Kyōka Suigetsu, crumble!” I release my Zanpakutō in its shikai state and activate Kanzen Saimin. “You’re in for a real treat now.” I mumble before collapsing.

Pov: Paved Trotter (Inside his pocket dimension)

“Dammit, he really left me in such a sorry state like this? Only a few of my more minor wounds regenerated but those metal poles he summoned really did a number on my movement capabilities. The only thing I can do is watch and wait for an opening…” The gears inside my head stop turning for a moment as I watch Sōsuke Aizen collapse on the floor. His Reiatsu isn’t flowing out anymore and I can’t sense it anywhere else.

Wait, even the metal poles disappeared on the ground. I feel my withers and I cannot feel the metal poles there either. Did he overuse his Reiatsu and fall from exhaustion?

I slowly walk closer to his body, still inside my pocket dimension and lean down to listen to his heart… Nothing, he’s… Dead?

Stepping outside of my pocket dimension, I throw away all feelings of precaution and start to madly laugh. “Oh how the ‘mighty’ have fallen. Truthfully I thought something like you would give me a challenge but alas, you really were nothing to fret over-” Huh… That was weird, it’s like I had a phantom pain through my left foreleg.

I start flexing the appendage to see and feel that it’s still there. “It was probably due to the excitement I’m feeling, yes that must be it. After all, I accomplished what my ancestors could not. I will surely be praised by the king after this.”

“Well no use in celebrating right now, I shall see to how Trinket is faring against the other lesser being.” I happily trot away from the body but that’s when I feel it. The sensation of dizziness and overwhelming pressure of Reiatsu. I try to take another step forward but then, that’s when I realize something. My left hoof was gone.

My eyes widen, staring at the unbelievable circumstance before I scream out in fear in response, whipping my head back and forth. Searching for any plausible explanation. All I can see however, is that man. Sōsuke Aizen.

“WHAT DID YOU DO?!” I clutch my bleeding stump with gritted teeth and a pained expression. Desperately attempting to limit the blood loss that’s coming from me.

Sōsuke Aizen twirls his now bloodied, disgusting, abominable, sword and sticks it into the ground. “Me? Nothing really, all I did was put you under an illusion and cut something off that I didn’t like. Mainly your left leg. Oh and uh, to be frank with you. I’m also an illusion, also you should maybe move some.” And he too fades away.

“Move some? What could he possibly mean by that?” I don’t question it any further though, despite all the tricks that Sōsuke Aizen could play, I still need to move regardless. So I activate my Vollstandig only to find that I can’t.

“Horseapples! I’m still in this damn illusion, and my body isn’t registering that I want to activate “Nomad” what should I do?”

My fight or flight instincts kick in. Instead of doing anything sensible, my body forces itself to limp forwards and back into town. The only thing on my mind now is escaping.

Something’s still not right though. I can nearly feel something breathing in my ears. But I don’t linger on it for all, for my vision turns pitch black and all I could hear before that was. “Pitiful. Hadō #4. Byakurai.” In a sing-song voice…

Pov:Sōsuke Aizen

“And that takes care of that.” Blowing the tip of my finger, I clear the smoke away from it. Observing the now dead Sternritter with a hole through his head, I can only shake mines in disappointment.

“You were a real annoying piece of shit. I didn’t know that you using that Vollstandig would force me to walk in a random direction every five seconds, working around that was tough so I just made you walk towards me instead.”

Ranting on about how his ability functioned almost made me forget that he was about to call for someone else. Most likely the Soldat I made an educated guess about. “Eh, Spike’s probably fine, I’ll take a slow walk there. But now I’ve gotta figure out what to do with this anti-energy wristband I’ve got. Then again it’s only a prototype, best case scenario is that I can use it and turn it into a beta test model before it gets destroyed.”

I start whistling while I turn and step away from the corpse, appearing very satisfied with myself.

Pov: Spike

“L-listen man, we’ve been fighting for nearly ten minutes now. Stop it before we destroy anything else.” I state, tiredness is slowly creeping up on me but I shake it off.

For the past ten minutes I’ve been fighting this same guy I’ve seen time and time again, this time with a bow, like how Aizen described the Quincies. And I keep having to protect Braeburn from all of these arrows he’s firing. And he has the most anxious look on himself, yet he has a small split across his gray muzzle.

“I can’t stop, not until you’re dead. Your kind are a blight in this world.” He shoots back, both figuratively and literally.

I dodge out of the way with a distasteful look on my face. “Fuck, off!” I charge up a giant cero mixed in with my dragons breath and fire it directly at him down the street. At this point, I couldn’t care less if I don’t have permission to use it, I’m going all out.

“S-shit…” Trinket silently mutters to himself, quickly using some type of speed technique that looks awfully similar to Sondio. And taking to the sky. A large boom is heard from far away, with an eruption of energy taking place afterwards.

Braeburn, still ducking from the cero I shot out, stares at me slack jawed. “S-Spike, excuse mah language but what the buck is happenin right now? Where did ya learn to do crazy stuff like this? And why’s that guy buckin shootin at us?”

Holding my blade steady, I took several deep breaths and gave Braeburn a slightly reassured smile. “Don’t worry, I’ll answer everything when I wrap this up.” Braeburn shakily nods his head but he’s obviously still scared by the situation, and I am too.

“This clearly isn’t working, I’m going to have to shake things up.” The insane murderer tells himself. Swiftly drawing on a greater amount of Reishi from the area and firing three rounds consisting of three arrows each.

Holding my ground I mentally sigh in fury. “This guy just doesn’t quit!” I ready my blade against the storm of arrows coming in, Braeburn’s and my way.

“Odoru kaze! (dancing wind)” Turning my blade over to the flat side, I swing my Zanpakutō wildly. Doing my best at deflecting the arrows with strenuous motions that manage to generate gusts of wind.

The arrows fly in nearly every direction away from me once they’re hit, like a chaotic storm. Not even thinking about where I redirect it, I slam into the last arrow with enough force for a sizable gust of wind back to the sender.

I watch this lunatic panic, but then I finally see it. The same motion he’s been doing that allows him to move extremely fast. It is similar to how Sondio works. “Then, all I’ve gotta do, all that needs to be done for me to win is to match that speed.” Watching the Quincy move in near slow motion now. I see him sprint to my right, a little less further away than previously but time quickly speeds back up.

“I’ve got you now…” I mutter to myself before using Sonido. Traveling right in front of him as he already fired an arrow at me, now at point blank range. Getting a stone cold face, patience finally courses through me at its maximum. Raising my right arm up I lightly tap the side of the arrow as I approach it, completely throwing it off course before I use my Zanpakutō and make a small diagonal wound on his shoulder, blood gushes out of the soon to be scar before kicking him away from me.

He goes tumbling through the ground, picking himself back up at the second before he makes impact with the house that’s only inches away from him. “B-buck. I can’t lose to you, you’re nothing but an insect! And I will please Trotter enough to get recommended so I finally become a Sternritter!” He roars out.

I widen my eyes in disbelief. “Are you kidding me? You’re doing all this for a promotion? Fucking give up! You’re not going to win.”

Still holding his injury. He grits his teeth in anguish. “Buck it, buck it all! You will die by my hooves dammit! For my king.” Gathering what seems to be some of that last of his strength. He manages to shakily reel back his hoof, holding that bow of his. “Come on Trinket, do it for Trotter. He’ll be proud once he sees that you came out victorious.” Mentally preparing himself, the Quincy lets go of the string.

The recoil from the attack alone knocks the bow user back. And gives me no time at all. It crashes into me and explodes on contact, sending me hurtling backwards and briefly forcing me unconscious.

“Get back up…” At first the voice is low and demanding but progressively gets more forceful.

“Get. Back. Up. You newt.” Grumbling to myself I struggle to find my ground on the road- hold on. This isn’t the same sandy roads I was on.

Rising back up, I look to see a large dragon in front of me. Yet it has no arms or legs, a wyvern? Except, it’s completely made of bones while also having these huge bones protruding from its cheeks like mines but theirs are more gnarly and savage. Those deep red eyes looming over me with its spikes protruding from their back raising high in this volcanic land I find myself in.

“Wha- where the heck am I?” I ask it.

The wyvern coils up and continues looking down at me with dissatisfaction. Resting on a large rock formed by magma. “I am you, and you are me. I’m what your truest nature is supposed to be. The feral being that resides inside you waiting to break out. What you were at, in birth before being taught the ‘right’ way.”

My mind’s nearly scatterbrained from that blow I took earlier, I can barely even keep up with what this guy is saying. “If you could please stop talking in your mystery shrouded bullshit so I can get back to helping my friend then that’d be much appreciated.”

Apparently saying that was the wrong move. The bone wyvern snorts huge streams of flame right at me, slightly singeing my scales. “O-ow, damn that was hot.” I quietly tell myself.

“Will you allow me to finish shit for brains?!” Both of us stare at each other as I nurse my wound. “Good, now then as I was saying. I’m what lies inside your troubled head, the moment you got hit with that life threatening attack I knew I had to make my presence known.”

“Life threatening? As in, I was about to die?” I dumbly ask.

“... I’m going to ignore your stupidity from now on. Anyways, you have a hole inside your chest. You’re dying on the outside and I am what can heal you. Rejoice because we are going to become one at this moment! My goals aline with what yours do. To take everyone’s respect and bathe in it as if it were our hoarded riches. Just call my name and show them that we will never allow them to chain us down again, we will RISE!

Pov: Trinket

Watching the pony I shot in the throat with my own hooves I can’t help but wonder. “Why did you choose to associate yourself with this trash?” The constant spurding and choking sounds he’s making is pissing me off at this point. Why won’t he die already?! I went out of my way to kill the associate of this Arrancar only to relieve my anger and stress but it looks like it’s doing the opposite

Pulling back my bowstring once more I’m about to put him out of his misery when I hear something.

“Defy Wildly, insurrección.”

Turning around behind me I can only stare in terror as the Arrancar I swore had keeled over, is now in front of me without a hole in their chest and staring at me with its monstrous looks that were briefly covered by the green flame it was surrounded by.

His little bones originating from outside his face before have become elongated, stretching to the point where they horizontally wrap around his entire face, completely obscuring his mouth. There is a small dispenser on each of the sections just underneath his wrists also appearing to be made of bones. Two bone-esque wings are protruding from his back with leathery like material colored white supporting it. But what’s most frightening are those dark red eyes of his.

“H-how?! I killed you, I killed you, I BUCKING KILLED YOU ALREADY!” I scream out in confusion and rage. He says nothing though. Instead he slowly walks towards me and opens up his palm. And with that a large pointed tip comes from the opening inside those dispensers from his wrist, revealing a flagpole without the flag itself.

Lunging towards me, I have no time to react before the filth ragdolls my body with a swing of his unconventional weapon. Right after he breathes fire directly in my face, burning my eyes.

“S-shit I can barely see! Horseapples! This shouldn’t be happening, oh Yhwach help me!” My emotions run all over the place, all because of this thing.

My vision blurs in and out as I back away. That’s when it started though, I heard a thud right next to be only to look over and see a flagpole along some strange flag that had its symbol be a lone outline of a small dragon going up against a hoard of different creatures.

But that wasn’t what was weird, as I continued crawling away I could feel gravity leave me for a moment, slightly lifting me off the ground before it stopped. Next is when it had pushed against me and nearly crushed my body, causing me to cry at once more.

“S-stop! Please I’m sorry, I’ll n-never kill again. I-I’ll even leave you alone just stop it!” Sadly for me it was too late. Instead of the gravity lifting me up, I can feel the gravity on my head start to increase itself, in larger and larger increments. Thinking upon what’s happening to me as I’m dying. I really can only think about whether or not what I was doing was the wrong thing. And that was it. My head crushed underneath all the weight that was dished out.

Pov: Spike

All of my energy is drained, I can’t even stand up anymore. I collapsed underneath my own weight and noticed that the transformation wore off. Shakily I turn over to stare at Braeburn, a few tears leave my eyes, wishing I could’ve done more than avenge him. I want to do something, yet I have already hit my limit… I’ll just have to get stronger then.

The sensation of my head falling to the ground, I have one last thought. “So this is the power of Resurrección then… Neat.” And that’s all I can think of before I fade to black, picking up the slight shouting of someone.

Author's Note

Yup, that was my interpretation on what the "N" Epithet would be. Hope you all enjoyed this today. But I can't help but wonder how will everyone take this development who's been affected by this?

Also, next chapter may come out a wee-bit later than usual because I've been dealing with some IRL problems, anyways thanks for the view!

Chapter twelve: Respite for one's soul.

Pov: Sosuke Aizen

After quitting my external yelling session from what seems to be a bad situation, I go over to Braeburn's near dead body.

"Braeburn, Braeburn, fucking Braeburn. You were at the wrong place with the wrong person. And for that, I'm thankful. I did my best to account for the possibility of you being lethally injured and it paid off. Although I should've tried to recreate an incident myself in order for you to have gotten hurt."

Moving my hands across his body and use Kaidō to keep him stabilized. I need some time to simply think about what I'm going to do.

"On one hand, this is what I planned for. To amass a group of Arrancars that I could relate to myself and maybe even protect... Hold on I'm getting off track. Mentally clearing my head I reassess my goals. "On the other hand, should I wrap this random stallion into this? I actually knew Spike but this one, not so much. However, based on what I heard and the tiniest pieces of information I have, I can conclude that Spike does indeed know this pony, Applejack does have familial relationships with him, and his entire demeanor screams of someone who can be oblivious at times." I'm left with two pros and one con.

This is indeed a conundrum. One that I shall have to gamble on. A nasty habit of my old life, simply guessing and checking in order to complete things. I could heal him but... No, this has to pay off. If he has ties to the Apple family then that's one more element I can manipulate. This has to happen, one way or another, to be caution I shall only make him an Adjuchas class menos Arrancar.

My mind is made up. I halt my stabilization and begin to start the advanced hollowification process on Braeburn. My Hōgyoku glows a bright blue in response. A large energy starts to coat the Earth pony's body and lets it become intertwined with my magic.

"Ashes scattered around, you truly will be reborn. Thy's heart will be no longer for thou shall forsaken it for a mere hole. Mountains blow and howl in your wake, the very Earth will rumble. Rupture, rattle, magnify, EVOLVE INTO AN ARRANCAR!"

A green haze encompasses the both of us before changing the pony's physiology for better and worse. A sizeable hole forms on Braeburn's shoulder, large bones appear over his ears, perfectly encasing their top half. A large great sword materializes next to him as his chosen weapon.

"Now to explain the property damage, carry these two out, and... Tell his family." I can almost hear Kyōka Suigetsu facepalm inside our realm as I take the shameful walk towards the sheriff's office.

Pov: Applejack

Whistling a soft tune, ah start cleaning the dishes from earlier. Mah kin and I had a bountiful meal this morning and as always it's mah job to clean 'em.

"Today's gonna be a great day, the sun's shining, the fields are ready to be harvested, and Applebloom is behaving herself for once. Yup, today's gonna be great."

There's not that many dishes here, should only take a good ten or so minutes. "Relaxing as it is to sit keep idle hooves, ah better not diddly dally on this, time to get scrubbin."

Washing the dishes feels like a breeze. And as I’m finishing up on this last dish ah get a knock on the door.

*Knock knock knock* “Miss Applejack, would you please come to the door?” An unfamiliar voice calls out for me.

“That’s weird, wasn’t expectin no guests today but what the hay? I’ll go answer it.” After finishing that thought ah turn off the facet and dry mah hooves. “Yeah ah’ll be there in a sec!”

Trotting on over to the door I open it. Revealing a guard in front of my face.

“Sigh what did Applebloom do this time?” I tiredly ask.

The gruffy stallion readjusts his helmet before talking to me. “Nothing miss Applejack, at least that I know of. I’m only here to deliver this letter from the princess personally, the carriage will be outside waiting for you.” Hoofing me a letter I tilt my head, inspecting it.

“Carriage outside? Hold up a minute an lemme read this over.” Turning away from the guard I take some time to read the entire thing over. And once I do it falls out of my hooves in disbelief. “Gimme… Gimme three minutes and ah’ll be out, ah gotta tell mah kin.”

After I shut the door I nearly slumped over but kept a strong expression so I didn’t give anypony anything else to worry about.

“W-why did this happen to ya Braeburn?” I somberly question no one in particular.

Shambling towards the rest of my family’s rooms I go to tell them the same news I got moments ago. And hopefully pack up soon enough so that ah can get to canterlot soon enough

The carriage ride itself didn’t feel right by all means. It was like a static cloud was all over me. Almost like it didn’t happen in the first place. Now I’m here, a boutique of flowers in my hooves, in front of the room Braeburn’s being taken care of. They warned me he wouldn’t look the same, but I wanna see for my own eyes.

Without wasting any more time, I open the door. And I can’t say that they were lying, Braeburn looks like a completely different pony now, laying in a hospital bed… Like Spike. For a good minute the two of us just stare at each other without a word.

Deciding to push through the awkwardness I move across the room to set the flowers down when I hear him finally talk.

“Don’t look so glum Applejack, ah’m alright. A little change ain’t gonna keep me down. Hay if anything, ah feel stronger than ever.”

I can’t believe he’d say something like that. I snap over and give him a soft-hearted glare, still too sad to actually be mad at him. “Cousin Braeburn… How can ya be so optimistic? Your entire species changed and it’s all that damned Aizen’s fault!”

Even through my glare he still manages to give me a light-hearted smile. “Hey now Applejack, they told me it was the only way he could save me. And if ah was still conscious at the time then ah’d happily accept.”

“...Still, ain’t ya afraid of the type of looks you’ll be gettin back in Appleloosa?” Putting the flowers down, I trot over to his bedside and put my head next to Braeburn’s, softly nuzzling him.

“Actually Applejack, with all the property damage that’d happen, ah was kinda hopin to stay with y’all for a while. Just till they done re-buildin mah home. It kinda got caught up in an explosion.” He pulls his hoof up to gently rub my head.

I raise an eyebrow. “Well what kind of question is that? Y’all always be welcomed to live with us in Ponyville. Mah family’s been worried about ya anyhow, they’ll be happy to see ya up and kickin. When are ya gonna be discharged?” I ask in between nuzzles.

“They said I should be good to go today, apparently when that Aizen fellow had healed me it was at an incredible speed. Said it was a miracle that ah was alive after what Aizen had told ‘em.”

Leaning back away from Braeburn I stare at him directly in the eyes. “Just lemme reiterate this but are ya sure y’all ain’t stressed out bout this new change? Ah mean, there’s bones behind your ears for Celestia’s sake! And why is there a giant sword next to ya?”

“Ah noticed a while back when they first woke me up. But ah told ya ah’m fine, it’ll only take some time to get used to all of this. But the doctors told me the sword is basically apart of me now so ah should always keep it near."

I snorted but didn't try to pester him about it any further. “Well I had gotten a letter from one of the princesses, she said she’d be here so where is she?”

“We’re right here, my little pony.” A voice calls out from behind me.

Hurriedly getting up I look behind me from Braeburn’s bed to see the two princesses instead of the one I was expecting. “P-princess Celestia and princess Luna! Sorry, I didn’t notice y’all until now. Braeburn, why didn’t you tell me they was here?”

Braeburn shakes his head. “That’s cause they both came through the window. And ah didn’t wanna ruin the little surprise, it was worth it to see that reaction from ya Applejack.”

Shooting him a glare, I turn back over to both of the princesses. “So… Ya called me here to let me know about my cousin and something else about Aizen, right?”

“Correct my little pony. I apologize for the circumstances of how we’re meeting but this is necessary. Originally I was going to wait until Hearth’s Warming but since Twilight already knows this, you should also have the right to know earlier than the rest of the elements.” The princesses’ expression goes from caring to somber faster than I thought was possible for somepony like herself.

“Know what exactly?” I fully remove myself from Braeburn’s bed and get on all fours again.

Princess Luna looks over to her right for some reason and nods her head at the air. Leaving me to question what she’s doing until I hear somepony else speak up.

“That Yhwach is coming… And that there’s going to be a few renovations to your way of life.” Aizen walks himself from behind the princess, turning himself visible by tearing away what looks to be blank air from himself.

“Besides the fact that ah’m smart enough not to question what type of magic mumbo jumbo ya just did. Who exactly is Yhwach?”

Waving his finger, I think that’s what he called ‘em when I was over at Twilight’s place, close to my face he takes a step back. “Sorry but I’m just here to let you know that he’s coming. It’ll take far too much time to explain and I don’t want you panicking over your defenseless siblings. I’ll explain who he is on Hearth’s Warming. However what I will tell you is that these renovations to your life will be pretty minor. Just regular threats that may or may not be out of your power to handle with the elements of harmony. And uh, your cousin here is gonna be part of the team that I’m forming.

Already being in the process of doing a double take from how smoothly he just threw that out there. I look to the two princesses for some type of explanation.

“I’m sorry dear Applejack but this is necessary. And your cousin here has already agreed for his transition into becoming one with the Esculdo.” Princess Luna tells me.

I hold up a hoof in disbelief. “Hold up, the Escu- what now? And why’d you agree to this Braeburn?”

“Sorry ah didn’t let ya know immediately, but don’t worry, the princesses tell me ah’m in good hooves! And if it means ah get to help protect what ah care about from nasty threats then this is what ah’ll do.” He excitedly says.

“Whatever you may be feeling right now is validated miss Applejack. Yet throughout all the years Celestia and I have known Aizen, he is a brilliant tactician and has already held great regards in the life of his trusted comrades.” Luna explains.

“Yup, you’re looking at the best commander in the entire world.” Aizen cockily points to himself with a huge smile.

This elicits a dirty look from princess Celestia as she lets out a small “hmph” before correcting him. “Ha, to call you a commander would be to call Tirek a gentle centaur. You’re more of a strategist yet you don’t have a good commander’s personality or stance on how to teach.”

“Whatever Celestia.” Rolling his eyes he turns back over to me. “Applejack, make sure to look after your family, especially the little trouble maker that you have. I don’t need any innocent blood being splattered in this town because she decided to go exploring.”

“Course I’ll watch over ‘em, what kind of mare do ya take me for?” Princess Luna intercepts my question before Aizen could answer.

“Don’t let Aizen get on your nerves, he’s naturally a pest that doesn’t know when to filter their words.”

Aizen stares at princess Luna for a moment before looking at the other princess. “So should I tell him that he won’t be training directly under me for some time?”

She nods her head. “Now would be as good of a time as any Aizen.” Princess Celestia answers

“Wait, ah’m not gonna be trainin under you?” Braeburn askes.

“Not necessarily Braeburn, you’ll be Spike’s student while also learning underneath the night-guard. For flavoring and discipline.” Aizen clarifies

“If ya say so…” I silently mumble.

“Please my little pony, do not fret, my sister and Aizen both know what they are doing but for now that is all the news that we have for the two of you. As we must get going now to talk about more personal matters.” Princess Celestia briefly flexes her wings before using her magic to open the door to leave the room, princess Luna and Aizen both following close behind her before I hear a loud *Pop* leading me to believe they teleported away.

“Well, guess I can let y’all know what’s been going on with me and the girls recently.” I tiredly said to him before starting with what happened with Discord.

Pov: Princess Luna

All three of us reappear in a secluded area outside of Ponyville’s hospital, and inside the carriage we arrived in. My sister casts a silencing bubble around the vehicle before I start talking. “We mustn't delay the topic at hoof any further. You’ve referenced it before Aizen, so speak, what did you mean when you said that Yhwach would be going after the tree of harmony and Discord?” I immediately cut to the chase.

“I’m sorry for my sister’s bluntness but she’s right, right exactly did you mean by that?” My sister backs me up.

“It’s exactly as it sounds. He will be going after the tree of harmony. And for obvious reasons we have to stop him, the exact reason I asked for permission to form the Esculdo… The name isn’t as catchy as the original but it still works.” He answers the two of us.

“But why? Or rather how?” It’s only been a minute since we started talking and I’m already haggling Aizen for information, just like old times.

“The why and how is easy, he’s planning on absorbing anything that could possibly be linked to harmony and chaos so he can have control over natural order and eventually have all three worlds collapse in on themselves once at once, Wandenreich, Hueco Mundo, and Equus.”

My elder sister sighs in disbelief, rubbing her temple with both of her hooves. “That’s what I was afraid of. Aizen, are you completely sure that this team you’re going to assemble will be good enough to defeat an entire kingdom?” Celestia asks him with a bit of doubt.

“Of course, what exactly do you take me for? We already killed one Sternritter, what’s a few more?” He nonchalantly replies.

I lean over to Tia with a wide grin on my muzzle. “Sister it is not as though he’s the only one to help this endeavor, unlike your inadequate solar guards my night guards can actually hold their own. And with our combined mights we shall trample over his kingdom and force them to their knees.”

Almost face-hoofing from my blatant truth. My sister’s head, instead falls into the same hooves massaging her head. “Let’s just hope that what you both say is true.” Seemingly defeated.

Aizen holds a hand up and I happily meet it with my own hoof. Ever since he told me he wanted one of his future elites to train under me and my military branch, we’ve been on better terms, if anypony couldn’t tell.

“You’ve got no idea about what's going to happen these next few months. All we ask though is that you try and keep up with us.” Aizen half-heartedly requests.

“Aizen’s hubris is large, still it does not mean that he’s incorrect.” I cheekily think to myself.

“Also, Luna, did you remember to ask that night-guard to escort Braeburn out of the hospital an hour from now?” He asked me.

I give him an almost ludicrous look. “What kind of question was that? You know that I would not forget something as important as that.”

“Thank you, and apologizes I was merely making sure. Well this is good day to you both. Goodbye Celestia, Luna.” Nodding his head, Aizen opens the door to the carriage and steps out, walking away through the streets.

A small smirk creeps up my muzzle. These next few months are going to get unorthodox to say the least. “Braeburn, we are expecting great things from you. Do not disappoint us.”

Chapter thirteen: The Apple of my (night) eye

Author's Note

Hope you all won't mind the blatant reference to one of the most confusing animes to ever exist in the next chapter. I don't even understand it myself.

Chapter thirteen: The Apple of my (night) eye

Pov: Braeburn

AJ and I were sharing stories for a decently long time. So long in fact that I had gotten up from my hospital bed and started moving around because I was getting so antsy. Stories about how she and her friends were solving these friendship problems and writing reports on them which warmed my heart. I even ended up sharing some stories about how the harvests were going better then usually recently and how some of the buffalos had set up shop around Appleloosa for cultural exchanges for other items. But as I was in the middle of explaining all of this we both had heard some knocks at the hospital door.

"That's probably the rest of mah family, I'll get it Braeburn, you just stay right there." Applejack told me as she trotted over to open the door, there was somepony really unexpected there.

"Hey there you two, the element of honesty and the newest trainee. What a sight to behold, am I right?" There stood a thestral right in front of the door way. Her fur is grey, those bright yellow eyes of hers feels like they pierce through the fading sunlight, and that armor she's wearing was something I had never seen before but it does kinda look like the symbol on the chest piece has one giant eye on it.

"Um, I'm sorry but who the hay are ya? Because I don't believe we've met before." Applejack inspects the mare in front of her.

The mare in question holds a hoof up to her chest in a very proud manner. "I'm Dark Luck, one of Luna's Staff Sergeants in the Lunar guard division and from now on, I'll be helping to mentor your cousin over there." She points directly act me.

I give the mare a very peculiar look. "Y'all the pony meant to help train me? Well can't say ah was expecting ya but hay, when do ah start?"

"Right now if you can help it, we've gotta get a move on so we can get an early start." Dark Luck replies to me.

My cousin stares at the both of us like we're crazy "Brae I'd know that kinda look from anypony. You're gonna say yea, but are ya sure you're ready to go so soon?"

"Don't get so emotional over this, he'll be back by tomorrow. And he's only doing this three times a week so you'll have plenty of time for each other." Dark Luck answers for me.

"Ya heard the mare AJ." Getting up from the edge of the bed I take off the hospital gown I was given. Moving past my cousin and through the door while also giving a small, passing salute.

"Good choice Braeburn, see you some other day miss Applejack." She closed the door behind both of us, leaving my cousin to ponder in her own thoughts.

Traveling by carriage wasn't the worst thing in the world but what awaited me probably could've been as much. I wasn't expecting a whole group of ponies out past nine in the evening, in a training hall, to be training this hard, especially against each other. The fighting was brutal but at the same time, not as serious as somepony might think.

"This is it. The place where you'll be training for half of your week. First thing's first though, drop and give me fifty." I tilted my head at that since I wasn't expecting it.

"Excuse but uh, could ya repeat that?"

"You heard me." She reiterated with some anger this time. "Drop and give me fifty!"

"Y-Yes ma'am!" This time I didn't waste any time asking questions and dropped down to give her my best fifty pushups. And thank goodness for bucking apples for a living. But this felt different, I didn't even feel the tiniest bit of strain during this. By the time I got up, Dark Luck was already nodding, with a smile on her face.

“Real good work there Braeburn, I was testing to see where you were strength wise and you can color me impressed. Can’t focus on your one strength over there. I’m here to teach you lunar guard tactics, that means stealth, agility, tenacity, and endurance. So come along over.” Dark Luck moves past all of the other training soldiers, I’m close behind her to make sure I don’t get lost.

She ends up leading me to this extremely convoluted training course outside. The several hurdles and walls I’m gonna have to jump and climb over are ridiculous. Not even accounting for the ropes and rock climbing wall I’ll have to get over.

“Um, ah’m not too sure ah can actually do this Dark Luck. Shouldn’t ah try and start off slow and easy? Plus, it’s darker than a puddle of tar out here, ah doubt ah’ll even be able to see.”

A series of ‘tsks’ come from her mouth before stomping a hoof on the soft ground below us. “How'll you know your limit if you haven’t tested them, right here and now? You can’t, so quit your whining and do the Luna damned obstacle course.” She gives me an intimidating look, one that I can’t really look away from.

“Jeez, this mare can be scary when she really wants to be.” I took note of her behavior before going to do the obstacle course.

If you saw this mare in person then you’d understand why I basically had no choice but to do it. And I can say with full confidence that agility wasn’t my thing which is why she proceeded to make me do it for an entire hour straight until I got a little better at it, still not enough to complete it but I was alright with that.

“This… This is good enough for now but I expect you to be able to have this entire thing done by next week. Moving on from this, I was gonna teach you how to use stealth to your advantage but after seeing how agile you are. You’ve got the grace of a drunk Ursa major, you aren’t meant for hiding.” She says with a joking attitude. “But uh how are you holding up?” She says me out of the blue.

“What do ya mean exactly? Because so far?” I do a long and sharp whistle. “It’s been something, ah’ll tell ya that much. Wasn’t expecting to be put to the test like this in such a short amount of time.” I Nod my head as we both set back on our flanks.

“No… That’s not what I meant, sorry lemme be more clear, how are you holding up with your entire species being changed? Luna had told me the circumstances, and I wanted to hear it from you. How exactly are you dealing with this?”

Huh. So that’s what she was getting out. Tilting my hat down I try not to meet her gaze. “Can’t say it’s the best thing that’s happened to me. Mah cousin still accepts me though so that’s definitely something worth smiling over, ain’t it?” Sighing, she can’t help but make me think a bit more. “This is something ah’ve just gotta live with. And even with the fact that ah’m just a farmer, ah’ve been given the chance to protect mah kin and ah can’t lose that. And ah can’t lose a new friend that ah made, right?”

Dark Luck looks at me with surprise. “Friend? We’ve only been around each other for two hours.”

I shoot back the confused look with one of my own, lifting up my hat again in the process. “Yeah but it’s like ya said, we’ll be meeting up a lot more after this so ah already consider us friends, don’t y’all do too?”

Dark Luck begins chuckling, repeatedly swaying her head from side to side. “I like that about you, already day one and you consider us friends? Yeah, guess we are in a way. Don’t think that’ll let you skimp out on your training though.”

Sharply nodding and getting back up, I offer a hoof to Dark Luck. “A little hard work never hurt nopony. And ah sure as heck won’t let it hurt me either. Y’all can throw anything at me and ah’ll still keep on kickin.”

She takes my hoof and leaps up. She has a ton more energy than I originally thought. “Is that so? Well then I’ll instead ask you this, do you know how to use that gigantic sword you’ve had strapped to your back?” Dark Luck asks.

“Nope ah don’t, why do ya ask exactly? Will ah be needing to use it?” I question back.

“Well duh, why else would I ask? Come on and let's get you a wooden training great sword to see what you’ve got. Don’t worry though, I’ll go easy on you.” Dark Luck trots on over to a weapons rack and tosses me a great sword that’s slightly shorter than the one I’ve currently got.

I stumble forward to catch it with my hooves. “Throwin me off the deep end already? Kinda harsh of ya Dark.”

“Oh please, what’d be harsh is sending you unprepared into the world with some niche training that’ll get you killed in seconds.”. Now show me what you can do.” She grabs a regular wooden sword from the same weapons rack.

Dark Luck really didn’t seem like she was holding back at the time. As soon as she had finished her sentence, those wings of hers immediately started moving and got her in the sky to the point where she dive-bombed directly at my face and barely left me any time to hold my sword up to block her attack.

I grunt in surprise. “Ah wasn’t ready.” I tell her as our weapons continue to collide against each other.

She actually started giggling at that, didn’t make her lose that strength of hers though. “No one is gonna let you give a count down for a fight. Which is another thing I’ll be preparing you for.” Maneuvering her sword around mine she manages to get the vantage point of forcing my blade to touch the ground and kicks me in my stomach sending me back a few hooves. Funnily enough I thought I heard the sound of metal being hit for a second there.

“D-damn you’ve got a mean kick there Dark. But how am ah supposed to even hit ya if got moves like those and ah don’t even have any trainin?” I questioned her.

Dark Luck stares at me as if I got something on my face stuck on my face. “How are you supposed to beat me? That’s easily, you’re not but don’t feel too bad about this. Still try your hardest and who knows, you might land a strike on me. It almost feels like your body’s made out of steel or something, so you should be able to take a few more hits.” Putting her sword in front of her, Dark Luck inches towards me, little by little. Until she holds up her wooden blade pointing outwards in an offensive position, swiftly striking the guard of my own great sword, almost knocking me off balance in the process.

“Get a strike on ya? I ain’t got nothing to lose by trying.” I quietly reassure myself and strengthing my core at the same time to keep my balance. I remove a hoof from the handle of my great sword and get down on all threes while keeping hold of the wooden great weapon in only one hoof, it’s surprisingly lightweight for me.

Propelling myself forward, the destructively nice boost in speed gave me enough energy to slash my blade in a downwards arc on Dark Luck. At least I thought I did. When I had looked up from the ground she was nowhere to be seen, I did however feel that drop kick she gave to my withers which landed me on the ground. And again, I heard the sound of metal being struck.

“Impressive, if I was a few seconds slower that might’ve actually have gotten me.” I hear her voice ring out from behind me over the constant wooden thunks that sound throughout the entire training hall.

Dark Luck trots over in front of me and offers me a hoof which I graciously accept and get up as best as I can, trying to ignore the aching pain in my back and stomach.

“Well thank ya kindly for the compliment but it looks like ah’ve got a lot more to get through before ah can even think about winnin against ya.” I admitted to her.

Dark Luck let‘s an annoyed snort exhorted from her snout. “That’s nothing to be ashamed of Braeburn. A lot of the thestrals here can’t even think about beating me either but all that matters is that you try. But no more mushy stuff right now, c’mon lemme teach ya the right way to hold that big thing, cause you’re doing it all wrong.”

I hold onto my wooden sword and smile. “Y’all got it, show me exactly how it’s done then.”

Dark Luck practically skips back over to the weapons rack and grabs a great sword of her own. “With pleasure.”

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

I decided to wear a casual garb that I had requested Rarity for. Some black jeans, a t-shirt, basic shoes, and a nice blue jacket that she had made. Which almost surprised me were it not for the fact that it’s quiet obvious that an element bearer’s actions can be enhanced if they do something that genuinely correlates with said element. Ergo that is exactly why she’s able to pump out clothing so quickly whenever Rarity is doing it for free or near charity work. Quite fascinating indeed but I’m not walking in the middle of the Everfree forest to think about my clothing.

But allow me to let it be known once more that Twilight’s nativity never fails to surprise me. And that’s why I’m friends with her, and ‘acquaintances’ of her friends… Except for Spike and a few other exceptions. The icing on the cake was that I even told her I was coming here. Sure, I promised to bring her along to cross-reference data. Not that I mind in any way.

None of the contemplative thoughts actually matter right now though. Since I’ve gained the green light on experimentation now, I can finally go to my old lab until I move it into the ruins of Los Noches. It’s a small base in the Everfree disguised as an abandoned watchtower. This was one of the first laboratories and only laboratory that I had made and wasn’t destroyed by Celestia. And I finally get to re-enter said laboratory with no repercussions.

Opening the door, I look around, seeing that this place hasn’t been maintained since I was gone. Not like the dust everywhere up here matters. The true lab is underneath this place… I wasn’t very creative back in the day. But at least I placed several runes and preserverations spells on the main part under the trapped door to both hide it from any eyes besides my own and preserve everything down there in top condition.

“This place sure does bring back a lot of memories, I spent too much time down here creating random prototypes of artifacts and moves from other sources of media that had no true meaning.” I mumble to myself before opening up the steel trap door and descending down the stairs.

The trapdoor slams shut behind me as the torches I installed in the immediately light up, one after the other that are scattered across the stone stairwell. Sensory torches, not revolutionary but it was a fun idea to implement.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs I’m met with a sizable lab. An array of empty beakers, a work table, and several prototypes of potions and objects in an organized shelf. Good thing that there isn’t a speck of dust on anything.

“Yup, exactly how I left it. There’s even that steel ball prototype I had made with the duplication property. Sometimes I’d throw it in the air and watch them duplicate, only to rain back down on me for reflex training. This is going to be an excellent time to start preparing for the upcoming season for my… Tools, hm ah yes the first one should definitely go to the reality bender.”

Grabbing a runesmithy’s hammer and some random materials I begin to get to work. Engraving runes into a thick sheet of metal. “I’m still a festive person, hybrid or not.”

Chapter fourteen: A hearth's warming for family.

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter fifteen: A spectacular wedding part one

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

Okay that was the greatest vacation I’ve had since I’d been on the other side of that portal where everything was human. Good times, good times. Icing on the cake had to probably be Pinkie’s present, a simple thank you card, that was all I needed. If things keep going as they do then I couldn’t argue about anything opposing this wedding. Yeah that’s right, Twilight told me that her brother was getting wed and she didn’t know who, some pony named Mi Amore Cadenza. Usually relationships like those would only end with a breakup. Yet stuff like this is possible.

Twilight’s head peeks through my door, an anxious look on her face. “Aizen, come on and get ready faster!”

Straightening out my suit and tie I start putting on my dress pants along with my dress shoes. “Chill out Twi, I’m coming I’m coming.” I put that mare underneath a time perception illusion that’s supposed to slow her down but she’s still checking up on me every five minutes. Then again it is something of lesser extent.

Twilight shakes her head over and over again. “Hurry it up then! And now I’ve got to go check on Spike to see if he’s ready.” And slams the door, leaving me to start straightening my hair until it resembles Aizen’s soul society style.

I had only been to one wedding before and it sure as heck wasn’t in Equestria. Back on Earth one of my aunts had gotten married. The reception was terrible but I always stick out for my family.

Speaking of family, Applejack and Braeburn were invited along with all of Twilight’s friends. Assuming I’m one of Twilight’s friends and was not invited simply due to Celestia forcing me to come here. Applejack was specifically invited for catering the reception of this wedding.

“Aizennnnnn! We’re waiting for you downstairs!” The extremely needy mare said.

Coming from a Senkaimon behind Twilight I peek my head through it. “Right here, Twilight. Also hey Spike.”

Twilight, without any hesitation, grabs my shoulders with her hooves and throws me to the floor. I caught myself the moment she chucked me through. “There was no need for that Twilight. That being said, where are your friends at?” I had a decently good idea of where. Twilight is currently acting irrational and nearly crazed. She’s probably going on auto-pilot for this so logically she’d be going to the train. I won’t stop her though, I need some time to kill and going by train would be nice for everyone to mentally get prepared for the worst day of a man’s life.

“No talking! Move your flank to the train station, it’s leaving at one thirty and yet the time is one twenty two! So by wasting our time talking you’re-”

I hold up a hand in displeasure. “Got it, got it. If it’ll appease you then we’ll get going.” Packing the essentials I readjust my tome and Zanpakutō around my waist. Not that Twilight would know since I put her underneath complete hypnosis so she or anyone else who’s already looked at my blade cannot perceive it or the tome. They said they weren’t allowing weapons. I personally couldn’t care less.

“Damn it, just when I had this stupid tome figured out I still can’t decipher the last word and it’s been over a month. The second to last one I’ve got was [Waste] which was decently okay when tested and the second one is way more complicated, being [Goe] which isn’t the full spell’s incantation.”

I can’t keep worrying about this tome, it’s been two months and I decrypted everything except the last spell. That’s good enough for me, even if it isn’t perfect. I shut it close leaving no auditory sound. From everyone else’s standpoint I’m merely taking a look outside the train window. And there’s been something I’ve been sending for the past twenty minutes, this giant mass of energy that’s been getting stronger and stronger the more the train approaches it’s destination. The mass of magic is seemingly defensive in nature, time to keep that in mind.

“Darling I still can’t believe we’re going to Canterlot for a wedding! A wedding that we’ll be helping in.” I overhear Rarity’s over the top excitement. Almost rivaling Pinkie’s. “Making a princesses’ dress is a dream come true, on their wedding no less!”

“Y-yeah, and letting some beautiful birds sing a heart warming song is something that only happens once in a life time.” Fluttershy agrees.

Applejack puts a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “Sugarcube, how ya holding up? You’ve been giving the heebie jeebie stare all mornin.”

Her friend nodded her head. “I’m fine. I’m trying to rack my brain for any reason on why my brother got married to somepony I don’t even know.”

“Regardless of who this wedding’s for they’ll get an awesome surprise from yours truly.” Rainbow Dash points a hoof at herself while somehow managing to stay in her seat.

Braeburn chuckles from their excitement. “This’ll be the first time ah get to go to Canterlot, period. And it’ll be with mah cousin and her friends too.”

“You’re gonna love it Braeburn! There’s gonna be treats, happiness, and love between the bride and groom.” Pinkie Pie’s enthusiastic nature goes unnoticed by everyone except for myself. Guess she’s about to say something that’ll predict something in the future. “And definitely no evil queen who’s gonna crash the wedding while simultaneously trying to provide for her people!”

There it is, the predictions that everybody always ignores. Come to think of it, it might be the work of some outside force that doesn’t let them hear her.

Spike rolls his eyes, probably due to Pinkie’s antics. “When are we getting there?”

“Spike, we’re already here. And- woah look at that! There’s a huge shield around Canterlot.” Twilight stares at it in awe. Surprised by the sheer size of this barrier.

“Security must be at an all time high if they’ve got a giant bubble protectin all of Canterlot.” Applejack comments.

The train comes to a grinding halt. All of us are escorted off. Twilight is frantically trying to get off first and see her brother. Eventually she disappears with a *pop* and appears on the station and marches up to her brother who’s come to greet us. I take the convoluted option of raising up in the air and flying above them all with Spike doing the same along with me. Braeburn elects to be escorted the normal way through. Both of us get to Twilight in seconds. Leaving a lot of guards confused as how two people teleported without the use of magic.

“Hey Twiliy, glad you could make it for the wedding. Spike! Nice to see you brought your friend here with you. The way princess Celestia was describing Sosuke almost made it seem like he wouldn’t enjoy a wedding.” The blue maned stallion says. “Sorry about all of the security, marriage between a princess and the captain of the E.U.P calls for this kind of thing.”

“Meaning that this barrier is for precaution… But that doesn’t matter! Shining Armor, who’s this Mi Amore Cadenza you’re getting married to?” Twilight asks, not even batting an eye to mine or Spike’s sudden appearance.

Everyone else finally managed to catch up with Twilight and get up to the stairs we were on so they could listen in.

“Twilight c’mon, you know Cadenza, she’s Cadance, your old foalsitter.” Shining armor defensively answered.

“Called it.” Spike nonchalantly said while yawning.

“Cadance! Oh Cadance was the best!” Twilight’s realization finally kicks in, almost feeling idiotic for not noticing this sooner. Another voice is heard shortly afterwards.

“Why is somepony calling out my name?” A pink colored alicorn says as she appears from behind.

My heart sinks, this Reiatsu isn’t… Harmonic in nature but it’s familiar, as if it were a long lost friend, this is changeling magic without a doubt. Of course it had to be changelings, in those fifteen years I was in Equestria not once did I have problems with changelings. They knew not to mess with Canterlot and I personally taught them that lesson. In my absence they must’ve grown bolder under the harsher circumstances. This is definitely going to be a problem.

But the one known as “Cadenza” freezes as she sees me, if only for a moment before regaining composure. It’s as if time itself came to a stand still, before Twilight trots up to her with a grin.

This intelligent mare proceeds to do the most childish thing I’ve seen thus far. “Sunshine sunshine ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” She went through specific motions after each part of the rhyme which the likely imposter was indifferent about.

“Uh-huh?” She turns her gaze away from Twilight Sparkle and to Shining Armor. “Shining dear, when are the wedding preparations going to be complete?” “Cadenza” asked in an impatient tone while getting a good look at the rest of the group. “And why are there two extras here?” Seemingly gesturing to me and Braeburn.

Shining Armor gives her an apologetic stare. “Sorry honey, but Princess Celestia did say that they could bring a plus one for each pony, and Aizen was personally invited as well. To help him assimilate.”

“Yeah he can assimilate alright… Dirty snake.” The Princess mumbled underneath her breath.

Rainbow Dash smiles while shrugging her shoulders. “Don’t mind Aizen, he’s a pretty chill guy once you get to know him. And that shampoo he gave me has really improved my flying skills. Who knows, might even get an extra large sonic rainboom on your special day.”

“So uh Princess Cadenza…” Braeburn tries to say before being corrected.

“It’s Princess Mi Amore Cadenza." The false alicorn said

“Right, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, why do ya feel different than everypony else? Even Princess Luna doesn't feel like this.” Even Spike facepalms. He did what was akin to straight up telling her that one of us knows that something’s up.

“Braeburn, manners!” Applejack harshly whispers to his ears.

“So blatantly rude, Shining are you sure we can’t kick them out?” “Cadenza” whiningly asks her soon to be official husband. He appears troubled to find the right words but thankfully he doesn’t have to as Applejack steps in.

“Sorry Princess Mi Amore Cadenza for mah cousins little outburst, we’ll get to preparing this weddin, it’ll be the best one y’all seen in ya entire life!” Applejack quickly tries to salvage the situation.

“You better hope so, for your own sakes.” The mare malevolently threatens before we’re all sent on our way.

Currently I’m stuck with Twilight to help oversee everything, and Applejack to Braeburn along with her catering for the reception. Spike is doing his usual thing, relaxing in a corner while giving me the occasional look, probably waiting for me to say something about the entire “Changeling” thing. Everytime he looks at me though I shake my head. “I have got to see this play out. I know that changeling had recognized me, and while we do I could go grab the kidnapped victim right now if I searched far enough.” Trying to find what’s the right thing to do at the right time is always such a pain.

“Aizen! Hello? Wake up, I told you I need your opinion on this.” Twilight interrupts my thoughts and I take a moment to remember what she asked me.

“Ice sculpture, check!” Braeburn said as he worked in perfect tandem with his cousin.

“Opinion on what exactly?” I ask in the midst of her checking off a box for an ice sculpture.

“How Cadance has been acting lately. I know you probably don’t know her but think about how a normal pony acts, especially one that mends broken relationships. Don’t you think there’s something a little off about somepony like that?”

Ah, time to do one of my favorite pastimes, gaslighting ponies and all people alike. “Twilight this is a soon bride to be. Of course she’s going to act a little ‘off’ as you put it and there’s nothing wrong with that.”

Twilight’s face contorts into confusion and mixed anger, she opens her mouth but it’s met with a neatly decorative apple fritter.

“The most delicious apple fritter ya ever tasted?” Applejack jokingly asked as she put the tray back on a table.

“Mmm, check.” Twilight reluctantly agrees, marking something off on her list as “Princess Cadenza” walks through the door.

“Oh howdy Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Are ya here to check on how our progress has been goin?” Applejack gets a different tray of small circular shaped apple tarts and holds it up for the pink alicorn to try.

She takes a small nibble of one of the treats before quickly chewing it and swallowing. “Oh I just love, love, love it.” She said in an unconvincing tone.

“Well shoot, don’t be so modest, here take a couple with ya for the road.” Applejack backs some of the goods up and hands them to “Cadenza” who simply nods her head and walks out of the room, tossing the bag into the trash.

“H-hey, y’all saw what she-” I use Kōyka Suigetsu and make Braeburn temporarily mute before playing a message inside his head

“Not yet, we can’t call her out yet.” I sternly look at him while he looks at me. He’s conflicted on whether or not to hold his ideals up or to listen but he ends up nodding his head and I make both auditory and mental illusions disappear.

“What were ya gonna say sugarcube?” Applejack raises an eyebrow.

“Nothin AJ… Ah thought ah saw somethin for a second.” Braeburn answered.

“You guys should probably get your head in the games if you’re imagining things like this.” Out of nowhere Spike finally decided to speak which scared both Twilight and Applejack.

“Sweet Celestia Spike, you scared the Tartarus outta me.” Twilight starts calming down her elevating heart rate.

The drake doesn’t reply, instead he leans back and grunts.

Twilight squints her eyes at her younger brother yet allows him to get away with it. “Fine, we need to check in with everypony else’s progress as well.”

I Interject. “Actually I’ll catch up with you both later, there’s something I’ve got to handle. You can carry on with checking up on everything.”

“What exactly are you going to do?” Twilight inquired.

Spike stops his sister. “Let ‘em be. Whatever he’s going to do it’ll probably be important.”

“I guess… Just don’t get into any trouble.” Twilight warns me

“No promises.” I silently answer before leaving the room.

“Time to bid my time and search for the real bride.” Widening my sense I focus of Pesuia and try to find the real alicorn

That uh, didn’t go as planned. I landed in an underground cavern and found her but there were changelings almost everywhere there were huge maps that had the image of Canterlot on it. Yup, they were planning to siege, so I had to turn invisible and place an auditory hypnotic message directly into the real alicorn’s brain to let her know who I was and what I was doing. Cadance couldn’t reply back back; she looked as though she understood, mouthing “be careful.” She was in bad shape but I used a mix of Kaidō and reverse [Nosferatu] while both spells remained invisible. Thing is though, I couldn’t let her out unless I wanted to end this early…

Okay who am I kidding I’m about to beat all their asses right here and now. But I can’t kill them until I’m sure they’re not from that changeling’s hive.

Air Walking near the ceiling of the cavern above, I move to the middle of this place and reveal myself while dropping down.

“So what’s going on everybody?” All the changelings stop what they’re doing and stare at me with wide eyes. “Committing crimes isn’t really something that you should do.” I hear some buzzing behind me, ignoring it for now I continue my speech. “So I’ll give you all a moment to decide- one second.” Weaving my body ever so slightly to the left I dodge the changeling’s attack and smirk. “Bakudō #1: Sai.” The attacking changeling’s forelegs unwillingly travel behind them when attempting to get back up.

“As I was saying, I’ll give you all a moment to decide whether or not you’ll surrender.” I finish and then hold my fist up in a combative manner. I can’t kill any of them so that means non-lethal attacks. While simultaneously using levitation to move the time out of its holster, removing it from the illusion.

They all hiss at me in response as they ignited their horns and buzzed their wings.

“That’s what I was hoping you all would say, been a while since I could get some stress relief in that wouldn’t be able to pierce my heirro.”

Three changelings fling themselves at me, horns first and two changelings behind them fire off two beams towards me which curve to pincer me.

In a single motion I swipe my hand forward at the changelings, creating a small purplish dome of purple fire that erupts on the changelings charging forward, knocking them out of their flight and to both my sides, I create two light green barriers to intercept the green crackling beams. “El Escudo, [Ruin].” I noticed something when I used [Ruin] for the first thirty times I realized I could control the ratio to always get a non-critical on it. But I couldn’t replicate it to always get a high end on it though. Not that I’ll ever need to. But I’m having to suppress and regulate my power throughout this entire fight so every blow wont be lethal.

“Don’t be discouraged soldiers, he may talk big but his attacks are weak! We will whittle him down!” A changeling in the far back yells. Seeming to command the previous two changelings and five more to fire at me again, this time in a barrage instead of continuous streams.

I use Flash Step and weave in between the blasts with relative ease, getting spells in between. “[Mire]!” I fired three large green globs of toxic slime between dodges and hit four changelings, incapacitating them in the sticky substance. A lucky double strike, two for the price of one, how sweet.

They halt their firing before managing to start it back again with double the efforts. Only tiring themselves out further.

“Fools, and the rest of you, become subdued. Bakudō #30. Shitotsu Sansen!” Flash Stepping upwards to the ceiling, I throw off their tempo. Holding out my palm and allowing it to crackle with yellow energy. I trace out a large triangle which forms three yellow pikes that shoot and hit the rest of the three changelings, pinning them to the ground.

Surveying around me, the numerous amount of changelings take to the air along with me. “Jeez, there’s about fifty of you? More effort than you all are worth but I’ll take the time to start using my fists again. Lets see, I could probably…” I mentally wander off. A changeling takes the time to go up behind me, reel back both their hooves and sledgehammer into my skull. They create a large *thunk* and hurt their hooves in the process. The changeling holds both their hooves as it softly whimpers from the pain.

“Hm okay guess, Bakufuu (blast).” Aiming indiscriminately, I pull my fist back I immediately launch it forwards as if it were a shotgun, the wind pressure knocks back a few changelings. I go into a boxer’s stance with both my fists close together, ready to knock out the fifty-something changelings in the room.

“Everyone stop it!” A voice calls out in the back. Their wings buzz and fly over me, landing between both sides. “The queen wishes for him to be unharmed and to bring him to her.” A purple eyed changeling commanded. He actually appears to be a bit bigger than the other changelings, his muscles are more toned as well.

All the changelings have varying levels of confusion, one hisses something in the back. “And who are you to give out orders from the queen?” A relatively small changeling asked.

The purple eyed changeling narrowed their eyes at the one who spoke out. “I’m one of her majesty’s royal changelings, Pharynx, you’d do well to remember that newborn.”

The changeling lowered its gaze and looked down to the floor. They went and flew back down to the floor, as did the others. All except for Pharynx.

“Sōsuke Aizen, you’re coming with me, do not make this difficult. And you’re leaving the princess here for now.” The higher ranking changeling says.

The princess from below looks up with wide eyes. “H-huh?! I can’t stay down here!”

I put my hand up to my forehead in disbelief before laughing maniacally, who does this kid think he is? “I’m sorry but that’s not what’s going to happen. I went through all of that and I’m not leaving without her.”

Pharynx bares his teeth at me, practically trying to strangle me with his stare. “You dare try and go against the Queen’s orders? I’ll bring you back with all of your limbs-” Pharynx pauses, looking on in disbelief. He nods several times in quick succession. “Yes Queen, no Queen I will not, thank you your majesty.” Pharynx’s wings briefly twitch with anger. You may bring the alicorn of love along but do not do anything rash.”

Cadance takes a sigh of relief and struggles against her bindings. Pharynx flies down and releases her from the green resin substance on her legs and hovers towards a different section of the cavern, not even bothering to tell us to follow.

A lot of changelings are shooting me dirty looks for the damage I caused but if someone like me isn’t being hated then you've obviously been doing something your entire life. I cleanly put my tone back into its holder and smile.

The princess only looks on, dumbfounded by the fight that just broke out and the resolution by using threats. “No use just standing there princess. You’ve got a wedding to attend tomorrow. Hoping you get there anyways.”

Author's Note

Sussy?

Chapter fifteen: A spectacular wedding part two

Pov: Braeburn (five hours later)

Aizen still ain’t back? We all had met up in a part of the castle that Princess Celestia said he’d be familiar with. Kinda starting to worry me a bit. It kinda ain’t the same without him sitting somewhere around the cushions we had set up.

“Has anypony seen Aizen anywhere? It’s kind of startling to know that he’s gone off somewhere else.” Fluttershy said while taking a sip of tea.

Rainbow Dash pats her friend on the shoulder. “Flutters you can’t worry about a guy like that, he usually goes with the flow and probably got caught up with doing an Aizen thing.”

“Aizen doing Aizen things, how crazy does that sound?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Bout as crazy as Pinkie doing Pinkie things.” Applejack said while poking her stetson upwards.

Twilight’s been acting a little crazy recently, not that it’s unwarranted. While I couldn’t notice anything wrong I can still feel it. “No, what’s really crazy is how Cadance has been acting all day! Rarity, you saw how she looked at your dress with disgust and borderline insulted, how can you ponies not see what’s happening? And now Aizen’s gone, it’s almost like he disappeared!”

“Sweetie, I think your babysitter is suffering from pre-wedding jitters.” Rarity drops a sugarcube in tea. Grabbing a small spoon she swirls it around. “Personalities tend to switch quite a bit when a very special day like this has arrived.” She finished saying.

Spike took a sip of his apple juice and shrugs his shoulders. “Twi, I think Rarity is right. She’s only acting different because something important is happening. Just like how you are with your lists.”

“Ugh! Nopony is listening to me. This is almost as difficult as talking to a brick wall. Actually, screw it. I’m gonna go figure this out myself.” Twilight’s anger is reaching an all time high.

“Twilight ah don’t think that’s such a good idea.” I finally give my two pieces.

“Sorry Braeburn but this is something I’ve got to do.” Twilight determinedly said. Storming off and to somewhere else.

The room is silent, everypony is silently thinking to themselves about what just happened. I get up to go after her but Spike buts a claw on my shoulder while shaking his head. “Guess ah’ll head to mah room then, we’ve got a long ceremonious day ahead of us.” I quietly comment.

“Yeah, I need to rest these bad boys before I end up straining them.” Rainbow Dash finishes her tea. She trotted out of the room and massaged her wings at the same time.

Pinkie’s mane slightly deflated as she nervously poked at the table in front of us. “Um… Totally, I’ve gotta get some rest to be in my tip-top shape for tomorrow.”

I was the first to leave. Traveling through these halls while the moonlight is pouring out on me. This negative energy is starting to really mess with my head and I don’t know if I can keep lying about this before I eventually slip up.

“Sigh Aizen, whatever y’all doing please hurry up. Ah can’t take much more of this.”

Pov: Princess Cadance (three hours earlier)

What the buck is happening right now? When auntie Luna first told me about Aizen I thought he’d be a wise and reformed villain. Not some insane lunatic who likes to talk about possible experiments that could deform a pony! Worst part is, as soon as we left that cave Pharynx and Aizen both started hitting it off.

At that point it became a competition on who had the better gruesome story which almost made me puke a few times. This lasted for half an hour before we finally reached this other cave that was inside a mountain. I even tried to run away but Aizen bucking stopped me! Talking about how he wanted to “see how this plays out.” By the way he acts you’d think he’d be Discord’s cousin or something.

“Wow… So this is your base of operations for now?” The crazy person asked.

“Affirmative, and this is where you two will be staying until the Queen comes back. I was told to monitor you both so that there’s no trouble. Though, it’s clear that you’ll make sure there is none since you seem to be a sensible creature.”

“And how long will that take?” My brows furrow impatiently.

“Ah, the weak willed one speaks. That time is indeterminate and therefore I do not know.” He answered.

“Horseapples…” I silently curse. There’s gotta be something I can do to get out of this.

“Hm… Taking a quick gander around I can’t necessarily find anything of interest to do. Definitely of usual changeling fashion, quick, functional, and to the point.” Aizen pointed out. And he’s right! This place is boring, absolutely no decorations besides a few growths of moss that’ve been placed to light up this place properly and these small chitinous buildings that looked like rudimentary houses. Every changeling here is just going from place to place, always busy, how could anypony live like this?

I did tell Shiny that I wanted to get married three months ago which is when we started our plans, but for one of these bugs to already have gotten news of that must mean that they’ve had spies in Canterlot way before then.

“Do you have any changelings that you consider true family? Not because you were both born from the same mother but because of your bonds.”

“Sōsuke Aizen, you really are a peculiar entity. Asking questions such as that is something a pony would never do. Not in a millennium’s worth of time.” This foalnapper has the gall to smile with some sort of impressed stare.

“I do actually, his name is Thorax. He’s soft but I’ve always protected him. And one day I’d enjoy seeing him protect himself. Here’s to hoping he doesn’t get exiled or executed by the Queen from his own ideals. But if it happens then it happens.”

My nostrils flare out. This thing really said that if one of its family members would die then they wouldn’t care. “What is wrong with you? How could you say that about somepony you care about?”

The stupid changeling rolls their eyes, at least I think it did, Celestia dammit it’s so difficult to tell.” Listen pony, your culture is very different from ours. Whether or not you respect it isn’t my concern. There is no point in arguing about the matter and so I shall give you the warning that I will ignore any of your pony culture that comes out of your muzzle from here on out.”

Aizen snaps his fingers as if he just gained an idea. Probably isn’t a good one if all these red flags he’s been showing mean anything. “You know what? Hey Pharynx, do you know how to fight hooves to hooves?”

“I’m one of her Majesty’s royal changelings. If I did not know how to use my hooves in combat then I would most likely be kicked out.” Pharynx pridefully answered.

“Well it’s pretty obvious that we’ve got some time to kill, how about I teach you something about fighting? I’ve got the experience to back it up anyways, you could really learn a thing or two.”

Dear Faust, how can this be happening to me? “Why are you trying to teach somepony that’s in cahoots with the changelings that foalnapped me? You’re making no sense.”

“I don’t think she gets changeling customs.” Aizen looked at me in the corner of his eye with disappointment.

Pharynx snorts. “What did you expect from a pony? But if you make this worthwhile, then hopefully we shall be done by the time the Queen comes back.”

“Are you both bucking kidding me right now-” And the twelve hoof tall feather for brains here just ignores me.

“Good then, allow me to show you something. It looks easy in nature but it’s also easy to mess up the tempo and form of this technique, Sandbag Beat.”

Pov:Sōsuke Aizen (two hours later)

“Keep going! Don’t halt your momentum for even a second and make sure all your punches hit the concentrated area of choice and don’t forget to remember to keep channeling magic through your strikes!” Coaching Pharynx has been an experience to say the least. At first he chose not to listen.

“Yes sir!” Pharynx begins to pummel his hooves at the realistic illusion I created for him. A generic earth pony solar guard with golden armor. Focusing on their gut. Over and over again his hooves fly in a blurred motion, as fluidly as a river would.

“I got creative because of his reluctance to learn from someone other than a changeling and by creative I mean I unleashed some of my spiritual pressure and forced him to his knees to listen. Unintentionally it also brought everyone else to their knees as well, including the other changelings that were carrying out tasks and Princess Cadance.”

Speaking of which, she doesn’t approve of what I’m doing right now which is exactly why she’s pouting in a corner right behind us. I can’t see what Twilight did inside this mare. Where’s that adventurous spirit for the unknown located? Probably disappeared at some point in time.

“You’re almost there, Pharynx, drill through that Hiveforsaken pony!” Some changeling says in the crowd around us.

Hm, I forgot to talk about that. Yes well shortly after producing a life-like illusion without any sort of motioning it did attract some attention. Especially once Pharynx began to wail on it while also producing shock-waves that would slightly shake. So changelings, slowly but surely, began to flock around us to see what was happening.

“HARRRRRRRRR!” Pharynx’s battle cry grows louder into a growl until he eventually pulls back and punches a hole through the pony, blood shoots out as if it were blasted from the fake pony. Pharynx takes his hoof back and tears it from the bleeding pony before it slumps over and fades away.

A hoof taps on Pharynx’s withers and he tiredly turns around to see another changeling offering him a bottle of water for his efforts. He quickly snatches it, mumbling a small thank you before downing the liquid’s contents.

“Are you all done over there?! You’ve been going on for hours now with that stuff. And I’m tired of hearing those sickening cracks. I won’t look over there though, made that mistake too many times already.” Cadance is met with multiple boos which she brushes off and meets the negative responses with her own.

While they’re arguing over there I move over next to Pharynx and congratulate him. “Good job soldier, you managed to go from beginner to intermediate.” He grunts in response as I lean back to relax. Because I can rest easy knowing that their queen is finally here.

Several slow hoof clops are heard from the entrance of where we came from. Which only got louder the closer they approached us, down the long entrance. Everything stops, changelings begins to back away from the now confused Cadance and bow in the direction of the noise, even Pharynx.

“Bravo Sōsuke, teaching my changelings while I was taking care of business. That is something that you’d do, without a doubt.”

Their voices… No, I've definitely heard it before. I met a few young heirs of changelings in my time so it’s hard to say who exactly it is.

“Ah, so you’ve not only heard of me but you also know my habits as well. Funny, I don’t remember sensing any changelings around Ponyville and you called me Sōsuke instead of Aizen. So that begs the question, how do you know me?” Tilting my head upwards and staring at the earthy ceiling, I feel something come back to my memories.

“Sōsuke, Sōsuke, Sōsuke, you know exactly who I am. I’m the one you left behind right before you were sealed. And left not only me but also my hive behind. I’m the last remaining one who remembers you.” The hoof steps only get louder before they finally stop, and a large silhouette along with a slightly smaller one are standing at the entrance.

No…. No it can’t be her. I thought I could avoid this confrontation for a little while longer. “All I can do is play this off as I normally do and seal my emotions for now.” The Hōgyoku hums from my desires and manfists them, if only temporarily. My breathing slows down and my mind turns into a haze.

“If it isn’t a wonderful surprise to see one of my oldest friends. Hello Princess Chrysalis, though I suppose it’s Queen Chrysalis now.”

They both step out, revealing a green-eyed Shining Armor and Queen Chrysalis. “You’re damn right it is Sōsuke. Now why did you leave us-”

“Princess Cadance?!” Yet another voice says, making Chrysalis, all of the changelings, and Princess Cadance to look up and stare at the source of the noise. Dammit today is just full of surprises, thought it’d be relaxing but it appears that it’s never that easy. Seems as though Twilight Sparkle wasn’t smart enough to keep her mouth closed while tailing someone.

“Twilight? You’re here? Oh thank goodness, this crazy pony wouldn’t let me leave or rescue me. You’ve gotta help!” Princess Cadance calls out to her.

Pov: Twilight Sparkle (ten minutes ago)

“I’m going to go in there, snap my brother out of this and make him see that there’s something wrong with Cady.” Idly waiting for the right moment in front of my brother’s door. I give a firm knock on it.

My older brother opens it, almost instantly. “Twily! Your big brother’s looking pretty good, ain’t he?”

I ignored what he said for the moment in time. “Shining, we need to talk for a moment.”

Somepony clears their throat from behind Shiny. “Actually, dear may we have a word? Oh and you, you can leave.” I hear Cadance tell me. Shining Armor nudges my shoulder.

“Sorry, better see what she wants. So I guess I’ll probably be seeing you tomorrow then.” And then walks over to Princess Cadance and shuts the door behind himself.

Instead of listening to her orders I rush up to push my ear against the door but I can’t hear anything. It’s all muffled as if some spell were casted.

“Is everything alright in there?” I don’t receive a response. “Hey if nopony says anything then I’m coming in!” Still no response.

“Guess I’m going through then!” Teleporting through the door from the glimpse I caught of the room as a location. I’m presented with nopony at all. But there is a magic trail, as if somepony teleported. I can probably teleport there. But it’s a lengthy bit away. This’ll take me a minute.

Pov:Sōsuke Aizen (present time)

“So I’ll ask you again, why in Hive’s name did you leave us?” Queen Chrysalis forcefully asked. “You even cut off your emotions, how badly did you not want to see me again? Did you just get bored of us?”

Twilight inches past both Shining Armor and Queen Chrysalis, hastily galloping over to Cadance. Nobody stops them however as all attention is focused on me and Queen Chrysalis.

“Chrissy C’mon-” I tried to start.

“DO NOT CALL ME THAT!” She screamed out. Everybody practically snapped their heads towards Chrysalis, even the mind-controlled Shining Armor. Her shout was so loud it nearly shaken the entire mountain we were in. “You abandoned my hive, left us to fend for ourselves for over one thousand years! I was only a youngling back then but I remember, I remember the constant hints you gave that you knew you’d disappear. That you knew something would happen to you. For over an entire YEAR and I never picked up on any of them because I was too damn naive back then! And now you have the nerve to just come back and as soon as I have you in my grasp you’re trying to act as though it never happened?!”

It takes everything in me to not freeze up. She’s right though, I knew I’d be getting imprisoned and even planned for it. And yet I didn’t even say so much as a goodbye to Chrysalis. She was only a princess when I left. The queen of her hive was Ambrosia. There were only three hives that I knew of back then and Ambrosia’s was one of my favorites so I supported them as best as I could. Guess things went bad after my unexpected departure. As should have, I created changelings as another one of my failed experiments after all.

“It… Hurt me too, Chrysalis.” I began. “You’re like a sister to me because I was an only child growing up so I was constantly bombarded with attention. And I only wanted to share it with you. You may not know it but I nearly went back on my plans just for your sake but I had to do it for the good of Equestria.” No longer holding a cooled demeanor, I get from off of the wall and move to stand face-to-face with Chrysalis.

“But what about the good of my hive? We were left starving and had to resort to underhoofed tactics. Many of my lings died during those times.” She countered.

“I’m here now though! I can help you all. I know Celestia wouldn’t help you because of the danger that you could have posed! Please just allow me to help!” My voice starts getting louder and louder, only held back by the Hōgyoku and Kyōka Suigetsu mentally restraining me.

Princess Cadance looks at me with wide eyes.“What? Auntie Celestia would never turn down help from-”

“Shut it alicorn.” Queen Chrysalis and I tell her at the same exact time.

“Anyways, how can I be sure of that? You’ve never committed to anything other than your plans.” Queen Chrysalis skeptically questioned.

“Just give me a chance to show you dammit! I’m tired of not being real with myself. So let me show you! Just call this all off and I will help you and your hive grow.” I look at Queen Chrysalis dead in the eyes. Pleading, hoping for her to give me a chance. So, I unlocked my emotions for her to read, seeing it as the only way.

She tears her gaze away from mine. Queen Chrysalis looks to be considering what I had said. “Queen, if I may make a suggestion. This one is strong. Easily one of the strongest creatures I’ve seen in my lifetime. I think it would be imperative to keep him as someone that could help us.” Pharynx suggests with a stoned face.

A small frown appears in her muzzle. The changeling queen loudly sighs and puts a hoof up to her eyes. “Are you completely sure that you’ll give it your all?”

My gaze quickly softens as a breath I didn’t even know I was holding, releases. “Chrysalis, I swear you won’t regret this.”

Queen Chrysalis grunts and stomps her hoof. “Everyling, you may rise. Head back to the hive, we’re making a change within our course of actions.” All the changeling’s raise their heads and within a nod of unison, fly out of the entrance.

Chrysalis turns her back on me, and elegantly leaves through the entrance of the cavern. As she does, she sends a small green magical tether to Shining Armor, who collapses from it. But his eyes turn back to normal. “Here's hoping I don’t regret this… It may be the last time I let any creature get close to me even if they are my creator.”

Author's Note

Uh... All's well that ends well? I guess? Also the next chapter will be uncannily short from me and I apologize but stick with me folks because the chapter after that one will be worth the wait!

Chapter sixteen: Summer wrap up!

Author's Note

Sorry for the unusually short chapter. I just needed to get this out as a way to develop Chrysalis and show an after effect. But don't worry the next chapter will be worth it depending on your perception.

Chapter sixteen: Summer wrap up!

Pov: Queen Chrysalis (One week later and disguised as Jumping Bugs)

I still can’t believe I let him talk me into staying at Ponyville for their Summer Wrap up celebration and help Aizen with his booth, of course I won’t be staying here the entire time, that would be ridiculous. At least I brought a few of my changelings here so they could passively absorb love while disguised. Speaking of disguises. I’m not publicly known about. Not even any of the widdle itty-bitty elements know about me, besides that pesky Twilight. Princess Celestia was a pain in my royal flank to deal with but she conceded only to the matter that Aizen would watch over me for weekly check ins.

The progress on trying to find a sustainable source of love for my hive. He said that he’s close to figuring out a solution but for some reason I don’t believe him. For now, all he said that he could do would be to provide safety as he said that he would. I told him I’d only give it by the end of the month to show results.

“Hey Jumpy, could you hang that up for me?” Aizen asks me.

“Yeah, don’t understand why you couldn’t have gotten it yourself Sōsuke but sure.” I light up my horn and levitate a wooden sign and four nails above Aizen’s booth. Elegantly pinning it to the top of his small booth.

“Thanks Jumpy, much appreciated. So now “Sōsuke Aizen’s illusionaire” booth is now complete.”

“Mhm, well I’m not staying for this little ‘celebration’ Sōsuke. I have better things to do.” Cutting to the chase I’m not ignorant to Aizen’s disappointment, however I don’t care.

“Aw… I was hoping you’d stay to help me bring a augmented reality experience to the ponies of this celebration. Also, you look very adorable. Your green coat and shiny purple mane look so cute together!”

“Sorry not sorry. Now if you’ll excuse me I have queenly duties to get to.” I move past the first pony who happened to find this place to be interesting despite it being set-up mere seconds ago.

Time to check on how Beetle’s stand is going. Accessing the hive mind I ping Beetle to get an immediate response back.

“Yes my queen?” I hear him mentally ask.

“Progress report. Approximately how much love will you be receiving this night?”

“My estimate is around two months worth if rationed correctly. Ponies truly do love the idea of winning easily gained prizes and chocolates. I thank Aizen for supplying it for us. Also my agents running around should get up to a half a years worth if they look in the right spots.” His pride doesn’t go unnoticed by me. But I shall let it go, he deserves it.

“Good, make sure not to blow any of your covers. Resume progress as normal.” I get an assortment of buzzes in return.

I trot between the different roaming ponies who are moving between booths and stands. Passively absorbing love from other ponies around me. “What is a changeling to do in this situation? Boredom is something I haven't felt in a long, long time.”

I feel a hoof tap me on my shoulder. “This had better be good.” Turning around I find a dark blue alicorn behind me with a shirt that says “blame my sister” on it.

“Ah, so it is you. Greetings Chrys- I mean, Jumping Bugs, as you now go by.”

I do have some fond memories with this mare. Can’t say I dislike her but I cannot say that I was too close to her either. “Hello Luna. Why exactly are you here at this pathetic get together.”

“Jumping! This is not a mere ‘pathetic get together’ as you call it. The Summer Wrap up celebration is a wonderful time of year where the days finally get shorter and many ponies welcome me as they should. And most of all, you participate in a series of games that I always triumph in.”

Wow, she really didn’t change. What a cocky little ball of energy, I suppose that was why we were best friends. Fine, she’s caught my interest. “Hm… I guess I could join in some of these activities if it means that I’ll show my superiority to these other ponies. Show me where we could start.”

Luna points a hoof at some stage with a smile and starts to open her muzzle but it closes as a bundle of fireworks launch in the air, flying over our heads and in some other direction.

“I pity whichever poor sucker that hits.” I sadistically comment.

-Meanwhile with Aizen and his point of view-

I’m here with not just Fluttershy but also Rainbow Dash standing in front of my booth. “Mhm, you’ll both be able to see practically anything, you name it and I’ll make it a temporary reality for you.”

“Shy, why’d you wanna give Aizen’s thing a try. There are so many other things we could be doing right now.” Rainbow tries to convince her friend.

“Yeah I know…” Fluttershy quietly mumbled. “But I still wanted to give Aizen a chance with this one. He’s participating in the community after all and I’d like to see this kindness.”

As they go back and forth I can’t help but wonder. “Why didn’t Spike use the Master Seal to turn into a Hero? Guess he’s probably bored or something, or maybe he’s too lazy to do so. I can relate.”

“Fluttershy I’m not saying you shouldn’t give him a chance. I’m just saying that there are other, way cooler booths that are selling Daring Do merch.” Rainbow Dash defensively told Fluttershy.

“Well I still think that… Wait, did you hear that?” Fluttershy pauses in the middle of her sentence and looks around to see where the large whistling, like noise is coming from. Picking her gaze on upwards towards the source of the sound, the butter colored pegasus makes a small ‘eep’ before hiding behind Rainbow Dash.

“Why is there a gigantic pile of bucking fireworks coming at us?!” Rainbow Dash panickedly grabs Fluttershy and flies her out of the way. I’d be lying if I said I was happy to stay silent that entire time.

“Standing Ovation.” I snap my fingers five different times at the amalgamated meteorite and create five light-blue cubes on the fireworks. Clapping my hands together the boxes turn from blue to red and bisect some of the fireworks while containing the explosions of others.

Multiple ponies who were duking under shelter start clapping their hooves and stomping them as well. I, as always, bow from my well deserved applause. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy both peak from under their cover before doing a slow walk to my booth

“Uh, okay I think we’ll take you up on your offer.” Rainbow Dash shakily admits.

Pov: Queen Chrysalis

“Is this really necessary?” I ask Luna as she quickly ties some rope around both our forelegs. I never thought I’d ever even be caught dead doing a foalish activity such as a three-legged race.

“Absolutely dear companion, if not this then what else? We shall win many tokens for our victories.” Luna rhetorically questions, there’s also a night guard staring suspiciously at me as he fits royal horseshoes on Luna’s hooves.

Just as I’m about to continue arguing with Luna, a small pop is heard, signaling the start of the game. Luna sports a grin only a maniac could wear before taking off with me along with her. Forcing me to immediately start running at irregular speeds, already reaching the end in seconds.

“Huzzah, we have prevailed in these trials once again.” The bucking crazy alicorn announces.

“Huff why would you puff do that? I’m out of huff practice when it comes to breaking out into sprints like that… Dear Hive.” My heart is pounding at this point, I forgot how competitive this mare could be sometimes.

“Come Jumping, there are many challenges for us to claim victory to.” Luna unties her bindings from me while an old stallion quietly walks over to us and hoofs over two small bags of silver coins. “This is one of the best parts of the Summer Wrap up celebration, the prizes you can win at the end are grand!” Luna leans down and takes her bag and hoofs me mine while thanking the old pony.

Some pony waves her hooves in the air, wearing pitch black sunglasses. What a stupid stylistic choice. “Everypony who will be participating in tug of war. Come this way.”

Some dread had followed through me after hearing that. “Maybe I should’ve stuck with Aizen. At least now I know how I’ll be spending the rest of my day.” I mumble to myself.

And I did, it was a pain to degrade myself with such meaningless activities. Stomping out the competition however, was a good feeling for me. I did get some actual love from Luna as tedious as it was to get.

Nevertheless night soon befell upon us which gave me the much deserved rest at the end of all of this madness.

The two of us found a secluded grassy spot to lay down at and stare the starry night.

“This spot is so dull Luna I can’t see why you’d ever find this enjoyable.” Seriously, this feels about as nice as breathing air.

“Chrysalis I do not see what you mean. This is soft, smooth, and very paced. An excellent way to unwind after such wondrous games.” Defending such a useless celebration should be above a princess… Useless.

“…Lulu?” I said aloud.

There’s a soft ‘hm’ as a reply. Ugh how could I use her old nickname I gave her?

“Do you ever think about where all those years went by? And why has everything turned out the way it is now?”

“Chrysalis…” Luna starts off.

I knew this was a stupid question to even ask in the first place but I needed to get this off my chest, especially now.

“Ponies… No, people like us cannot dictate what our future will be. We can only move forward and adapt to whatever comes our way. Aizen has shown me that multiple times, even after the Nightmare Moon event.”

“But why, why do we act as though it never happened?! He wronged us both, he knew you were unstable and he knew he’d leave me so WHY?!” I can’t possibly put into words how I felt after he disappeared. There's one thing that comes to mind though, useless.

Luna takes a deep breath and exhales. “Chrissy I let you say that because I know you required a release, still. None of us forgot what happened, none of the memories we made were forgotten, and I felt the same way as you did. There is a difference though. I had my old family when I got back but you stayed in the same place yet your family left you.”

“That is going to change though.” Luna holds out a hoof at me. “We are still best friends as if it were the olden days, are we not?” A part of my past reaches out to her through me. I take and accept her hoof, gently shaking it as a loud *bang* is heard in the background, wonderful sparks dance through the air. We both fall to our respective sides and smile.

Chapter seventeen: A nightmareish return

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen (Four days later, inside his spirit world)

I’ve been meditating here for the equivalent of a week, on and off with Kyōka Suigetsu trying to brainstorm for potential solutions.

All my testing so far has resulted in utter-failure. My idea of trying to synthesize love has been a complete bust. Maybe I need to take a different approach. I told Twilight that I’d only be resting for the day. Yet she appears as if she hasn’t slept in weeks. I didn’t ask her about it however because I have more pressing matters to get to, namely the survival of an entire species.

“Kyōka Suigetsu, what do you think? Is there possibly anything that we could do for Chrysalis and her changelings?” I crane my head to direct my attention to my Zanpakutō who’s in the same meditative position as I am, sitting atop his legs with both of his hands on them.

He looks up from his meditative stance. “Apologizes but I actually haven’t been researching ways of finding a good non-finite source of love.”

“Then what have you been doing?”

Kyōka Suigetsu shakes his head in disappointment. “I’m trying to find out what’s happening to our friends… I am not as shy as you are when it comes to casually admitting but I do acknowledge that they are our companions.”

My face contorts into a frown. “I realize that whole-heartedly. Yet it isn’t our main objective and therefore not our focus. They could probably figure it out themselves any how.”

“Supposedly, aren’t you concerned on why whatever is happening to them is subsequently only happening to them? They are all sleep deprived, these ponies jump at the slightest sounds, and their eyes are hazy, almost like there’s nothing there.”

“He’s not wrong. This hasn’t been difficult to notice by any means.” I rub my temple, trying to calm myself. “This is cause for concern, that you don’t have to tell me. However I need to focus on getting Chrysalis’s trust back for the next step of our plan.”

“Fine, do not say that I didn’t try and warn you. If something happens then remember to hold this within your conscious mind… However I did find something.” Kyōka Suigetsu finally has some useful information that won’t put doubt within my mind, swell.

“And? Spit it out Kyōka, we’ve been at this for three days in real time.”

“We’ve been trying to think way too far at this point. Trying to invent our own solutions when there’s something that could be used to satiate everyone’s needs. We could run a brothel and make a lot of money, every mare there would be a changeling.”

“…”

“Are you having a stroke right now?” I concernedly look over my Zanpakutō for any signs of brain damage.

“No, I'm being completely serious right now.” We both stare at each other for a good second or two. Then start laughing like mad men.

“Okay you got me right there, I’m being serious about the whole ‘idea’ thing though. I believe we could use mind controlling to force criminals and maybe others into loving every changeling they see. It worked for Chrysalis and Shining Armor so in theory it could work for everyone else.”

I put a hand up to my hair and brush through it, how could I not see something so obvious. “Fuck. Thanks Kyōka, I’ll get started on that… And take your warning to heart.” I get up from my seated position and walk in a random direction.

“I’m merely here to help Xavier, never forget that.” Kyōka Suigetsu waves me goodbye as my mind fades back into reality.

(The next day)

Today I decided to hang out with Spike and Braeburn. I decided I’d do well with some casual wear and put on my Muken garb, it felt very appropriate all things considered. We all walked around Ponyville, not really sure how to spend our time, we decided to take a pretty early walk at seven a.m.. “Hey Spike, everything okay?”

The young dragon has his claws inside his Arrancar wear, his back is slightly hunched over. “Yawn mm, yeah a bit tired but not like Twilight, she’s completely fucked right now.”

Braeburn nods, slowly blinking. “Not the exact wordin ah’d use but yea, ah,ve been getting some on and off nightmares. Applejack’s been saying that she’s been only gettin ‘em every other day so far. She’s lyin though, looks like she ain’t sleep not once this entire week.”

I pull up my black jacket and sigh. “I knew I should’ve resolved this problem as soon as it made itself known.”

“Told you so.” I hear Kyōka Suigetsu whisper from my sword. I send him a mental command to shut up.

“I’m gonna do something about it tonight though. In the meantime, you guys wanna see some of the sights in Clouldsdale I was telling you guys about?”

“Sure ah’m in.” Braeburn excitedly agrees.

“Long as it won’t make me bored.” Spike replies, ready to walk upwards.

“Don’t wait for me then.” I open a Senkaimon and bow. “If you’d like to go then go through yourself, I’ve got other business to take care of. Catch you all later though.”

Braeburn looks offended but slowly nods and goes through the portal. Spike appears to be surprised but I shoo him through the gateway and close it behind him.

Okay, I didn’t actually have anything that important going on, however I needed to pay my favorite fatass, I mean princess, a visit.

It should be somewhere around early afternoon, Celestia is probably on her lunch break. Opening a second gateway to her personal chambers and hop through.

“Celestiaaaa, my favorite- WOAH.” I snap my head back and stare at a wall.

“Faustdammit Aizen, why'd you burst into my living quarters like that? I was having some private time to myself.” The princess says as she quickly gets out of the dress she was wearing while levitating the entire decorative cake that, may I say, had amazing attention to detail on it when it came to the edible suit that was put on it.

Okay who am I kidding? That was pathetic, which is why I looked away in the first place. “Why were you trying to date a dessert?” I never thought I’d have to stare at a wall and inquire about something so out there so soon.

I hear the sound of a *pop* which didn’t teleport me, instead came from behind Celestia. “That… That is none of your business, t-tell me what you came here for already.”

“First, I’m going to turn around.” Which I do, I move to face a very irritated alicorn who is tapping one of her hind hooves on the ground below us. She no longer has a dress on and the fancy cake is nowhere to be found.

“Um, yea back to business. I’ve been getting reports from my colleagues that some of their friends have been and even themselves have been having night terrors.”

I put my arms out, adjacent to each other in the air. “And I’m focused enough as is with Chrysalis breathing down my neck about this love situation. So I was thinking that it was the very same mare who led you to the decision of imprisoning me.”

Her hoof stops hitting the ground, instead, Celestia stares at me. “I never did understand why you and Luna loved that parasitic creature, especially one that you have made. While not directly you still did it. She’s always acting as if she has something to prove, I suppose being called “Queen Chrysalis” does that to a pony…”

“Ignoring all current jokes. I do understand what you are implying or rather who you are implying. Forgive me for saying this but you are correct, Nightmare Moon is coming back. And that’s exactly why I need you to kill her for good. Nightmare Moon, one of the few dark creatures that you never created but has still been a pain to others.” Celestia takes a seat at her bed.

I hold a hand up, trying to comprehend what she asked me. “You can’t possibly be serious. You want me to permanently kill off Nightmare? I get your reasoning though. Yet, there’s the matter of realization that Moonie was only going based off of what Luna truly wanted deep down inside. I only came to give you insight of what I’ll be doing in response. Something both I, and Kyōka Suigetsu agreed on.”

Celestia rolls her eyes. “And pray tell, what would that be if not killing off the demonic spirit to make sure it no longer causes these night terrors as you’ve described.”

“The solution is simplistic. I’m going to give her a body I can always command.”

“YOU’RE GOING TO DO WHAT?!” Princess Celestia shouts at me. Her calm demeanor changed into that of a raging bull.

I keep my same collected and calm gaze, smiling. “I said what I said. And I’m going to do what I do. Also you can rest assured that I aim to get Luna on board with this, to the extent that she won’t be so intolerant.”

Celestia probably can’t believe what she’s hearing. “Excuse me Aizen but you know this would never slide with my sister, she hates Nightmare with a burning passion.”

“Doesn’t matter what you think, I’m doing it anyway. Because we need her, I can’t build a team from nothing. Good day Celestia, oh and the next time you try to romance a cake, make sure to not get too intimate until the fifth date.” I wave goodbye to Celestia and open a Senkaimon in front of me.

“Buck you Aizen…” I hear Celestia uncharacteristically mumble under her breath as I leave.

“Oh and I left a scroll on your bed, make sure to read it!” I yell out before leaving.

I make out the sounds of paper being unfurled before a large shout goes through my Senkaimon.

“BUCKING MIND CONTROLLED LOVE SLAVES?!” Yeah, that’s the reaction I expected. I immediately close my Senkaimon back and whistle a small tune.

I walk through the deserted wastelands. Feeling the sand beneath my shoes. Thankfully the pegasi never scheduled for snow to be out here in the badlands so it’s only slightly chilly over here. I decided to wear my post-defection outfit today. Very snazzy and stylish if I do say so myself.

“On topic Xavier, stay on topic.”

The Nightmare situation, thanks for reminding me Kyōka, we need someone extremely trustworthy for this, someone who’s good with the mind… Somebody who would never double cross me in a million years.

“There's only one person who could help me, Queen Chrysalis.” I slam my fist on my open palm with conviction.

“Aizen, stop playing and get serious about this.” Kyōka Suigetsu mentally tells me.

“No, I’m not playing, Chrysalis is good with mind magic and I need to make sure nothing goes awry with this. When was the last time that we resisted mind magic? Also, why do you even think I’ve been walking in the badlands? She's shown us where her hive is located.”

“...I see your point, okay then let's do this.”

I double tap the ball of my foot on the sand below and use Flash Step for the rest of the way to her hive. Which was only five hundred hooves away (two hundred and fifty feet away for Americans) how has Celestia never found this place before? It’s like… An evil villain’s lair from literally any movie, pony logic can be the only justification for this.

Chrysalis’s hive comes into my sight in just under a minute. Extremely fast if I do say so myself. Her very large and insectoid structure isn’t hard to miss. All these openings in her base are probably still in use for drones, that’s going to be my dropping point.

Hurriedly forming Reiatsu beneath my feet I start to rush up the air. In one huge stomp I leap forward, at a downwards angle, shooting directly through one of the openings for this structure.

“Incoming my queen!” A voice shouts as I crash through. Goofily smiling I leap from the dust that I kicked up with a joyed expression.

“Who dares invade my hive? You’ve made a foolish mistake this day creature and you shall- oh it’s Sōsuke. What do you need from me? I’m running on a busy schedule right now.” Queen Chrysalis blows some of her own hair away from her eyes, completely annoyed from what I’m guessing.

“What? An old friend can’t visit every now and again?” Chrysalis is giving me the cold shoulder, as expected.

“We aren’t friends anymore and I know you need something. While you’re hiding it well there’s a slight impatience inside you. Spit it out, you know I’m not one to dilly-dally unless I’m in the mood for it.” Cutting right to the chase, this is definitely going to be tough to ask straight up but I’ll give it my best shot.

“Okay Chrysalis, I require your expertise in mind related magics.”

She leans forward in her throne as her eyebrow raises. “And why do you need my ability for mind controlling?”

I move my hands back and forth. “No no, I mean I only need your expertise for mind magic, not simply mind controlling. I’m going to need Luna’s help and your help. Luna to help me access the dream world and yours to keep my mental state stable in case something goes wrong.”

Chrysalis slams a hoof on the armrest for her throne, practically laughing at me. “Ah and what makes you think I’ll help you? I don’t do charity work, especially for the likes of you.”

“Kyōka, you were right to make sure that I made several copies of this.” I mentally transmit the message to my blade’s inner spirit who emits a small hum in acknowledgement.

I reach into my left pocket and pull out a scroll. The same scroll I gave Celestia. “This right here, if I could get the princesses on board with this then that means a more permanent solution for you. Celestia is the only one who will actually need convincing as I know Luna will accept the terms of this agreement.”

“Hm… Let me see this.” Chrysalis takes the scroll with her magic and takes it loose. Her eyes travel through the text. Almost immediately she furls the scroll back up and throws it at a nearby changeling who struggles to catch it. “Drone, take that to my room, I need to study that later.” The changeling in question puts a hoof to salute their queen while quickly buzzing off.

Chrysalis squints her eyes but smirks. “Sōsuke, if you could make this happen then I shall reconsider our current relationship. For now though I shall give you my aid.”

A soft sigh comes from my mouth. “Knew that you would come around. Normally I’d make us walk and use the train all the way back to Canterlot. I have a feeling that Celestia wouldn’t let that happen since I gave her the same proposal that I allowed you to receive. Therefore instead of that I shall teleport us there.”

Chrysalis gets up from her throne, elegantly striding her steps. “You never fail to amuse me Sōsuke. Although for whatever you’re doing, make sure it doesn’t involve possible harm coming to me. Not much of anything nowadays can harm me.”

I nod my head, not for the fact that I acknowledged her request and accepted it. No, it’s because I acknowledged she said something, and do not particularly care for it. I press my palm against the open air. Repeating the same process I’ve done several times previously, I open a Senkaimon and present it to Chrysalis.

“I’ll never understand why this is fully blacked out as if it were a void when the doors themselves look so beautiful.” Chrysalis takes another step forward, entering the portal.

“For style’s sake of course.” I quietly whisper before entering the spiritual gate and appearing through the other side.

Looking around Luna’s quarters I can safely say that it hasn’t changed a bit. Dark blue curtains draped on her window. A cute little nightstand colored a deep purple. There’s a small candle atop of it. Also the desk and chair that’s directly in front of her bed can’t be doing her any favors. She has little to no paperwork on it.

…Ah on topic, right. Besides all of that I must have begun over analyzing everything because I failed to pay attention towards the twelve hoof tall (six feet) changeling queen who laid sprawled out on Luna’s bed. Comfortably staring directly upwards on the roof of the box bed. Which again, the lunar themed blankets and pillows are difficult to miss.

“Well since Luna isn’t here does that mean I get to go back?” Chrysalis rubbed a hoof on her cheek, doing her best to appear tired although I knew she was rhetorically questioning me.

“Someone as smart as a changeling queen should know the answer to that. Besides, it gives us a chance to snoop around in her stuff.” I move over to check out her nightstand before I stop in place.

“Fuck, Kyōka why didn’t you warn me Luna was about to enter? Or at the very least tell me that she got in here?” I can only glare at my sword from the corner of my eye. Wishing that they hadn’t done this to me.

“I apologize but you do constantly brag about having your Pesquisa constantly activated. So I let you have this one.”

“And of course it’s a smartass answer, you’re lucky I don’t bash you across stone to let you dull out.” I quietly grunt before slowly turning around to see a very amused princess in front of me.

“Hello Aizen, what exactly brings you and Chrysalis to my living space while also warranting you to attempt a search through my personal treasures?” That cheeky stare she’s giving me almost rivals my own whenever I have the upper hand.

Doing my best, I gesture for Chrysalis to say something, anything actually but she shrugs in Luna’s bed.

“Hey don’t look at me, I’m not the one who said to do such a idiotic thing.” The changeling queen responds.

Then the only option for me now is to go the most direct yet safe route so this can end safely. “Apologies Luna, I won’t lie to a pony such as yourself. I got a little curious while you were away.” Always play the apology card, it works in most cases.

Luna steps away from her door and closes it behind herself. “Perhaps I could forgive you. Tell me what you both intend to do here and I won’t punish either of you.”

Chrysalis shuffles on top of the bed to face me and Luna. “I’m at least interested to hear why you’ve brought the three of us here. I remember you saying something about the dreamscape. What could you possibly need to do there?”

I put both my hands into my pockets and smiled. “Something very important. And now that you’re both here I shall tell the two of you. Lately nightmares have been plaguing a very specific group of friends. Five that I know of but eight in total from my guess. I believe that these are coming from one mare. One mare that Luna specifically hates, Nightmare Moon. And I need to talk to her alone.”

Luna’s brows furrow, no small amount of rage isn’t shown. “Absolutely not! Unless your goal is to eliminate the wicked spirit through the dream world then under no circumstances will I be allowing you to speak with her alone.”

“Oh talk with Nightmare? I knew you two were all buddy-buddy when you told me that she visited you in her dreams when I was still young.” Chrysalis stated. Not that she’s wrong.

“Neither of you have anything to worry about. You both know I’m one of the strongest creatures around. If anything happens then my willpower should be enough to handle her before one of you pulls me out.” I walk in front of the bed and sit with both my legs folded underneath me in a meditative manner. “No time for arguing on this, the faster we get this done the faster we can get the situation under control.”

“Not that I was worrying in the first place but…” Chrysalis leans forward and sits up from the bed. “I’m willing to do this if it means I don’t have to be on Lulu’s coarse bed.” The queen rolls off of the bed and catches herself right before hitting the edge and sits next to me. “Alright Luna, don’t stand there and point, come over here.”

“Chrysalis! Do you not see how bad of an idea this is? Aizen is going to converse with Nightmare Moon, an evil spirit capable of possession and terrible influence. Even if we do manage to pull him out of the dreamscape in time there could be potential permanent damages.” Luna attempts to reason.

“Hm… Nightmare could turn out to be a reasonable mare. I’m in for this, not for Sōsuke’s reasoning but to receive what he promised me.” Chrysalis lights up her horn which surrounds my head in a green aura. My mind starts to soothe almost automatically.

“How is it possible that I am allowing you all to convince me this is going to be a good idea?” Luna sighs and trots over to my left as Chrysalis is to my right and sits down while circulating magic through her horn as well the mare’s ears slightly fold in on themselves. “Aizen, close your eyes and relax your mind. I’m going to put you into a dreamed slumber. It won’t work if you fight it.”

“Actually I’m always at ease.” I corrected her, no short amount of playful arrogance was spared. I close my eyes and imagine calm waves silently splashing against each other. A vast emptiness fills my head as I start to drift off.

Everything feels lucid, my body and mind are nearly split but at the same time are whole. My hearing fades, though I listen out and Luna says one more thing to me. “Make sure to be careful in there Aizen. There’s no telling what could happen in the mind.”

All at once my senses black out, allowing myself to be transported from one realm to another. As if swimming through liquid rubber I could feel myself being dragged in an omnidirectional manner. Something that is distantly familiar to me. Everything suddenly stops as the darkness is drowned out and I finally take form inside a wide plain of existence. Soft crystalline flooring that contradicts itself, with many millions of glass shards dancing about. Some form entire mirrors however those are far and few.

“Not a lot of dreamers today then.” I commit inside my head. This sky is always something else, it almost mirrors my own inner world. The purplish sky with several stars hanging above gives off the sensational feeling of cosmic energy floating barely out of your reach.

“Xavier, how many times do I have to tell you to concentrate on what’s truly important here?” I almost jumped at the sudden voice.

I grunt, not even bothering to turn around. I instead choose to walk forward throughout this dimension. “Dammit Kyōka, you’re one of the only beings that I can’t sense because of how similar our Reiatsu is. You knew that’d sneak up on me. I almost forgot that you could manifest yourself here with an actual form.”

Kyōka’s footsteps sound behind me before he ends up on my left as the two of us walk, Kyōka shakes his head. “Again, this is in no way my fault. For how smart you can be you’re always procrastinating whenever nothing important is at hand.”

I open my mouth to retort his utterly false claim but I stop. “Hold on, Kyōka you feel that, right?” I lower my stance slightly. Trying to make myself more aware.

Before my Zanpakutō could respond, a dark blue cloud of miasma painted with stars traveled at insane speeds towards me. The Two slightly dark teal eyes are the most visible feature besides the plume of smoke itself. A predatory look comes from them… And I welcomed it as it made impact with my body, knocking me to the floor with the smoke staying above me.

“Despite always being attached to your master you both seem like polar opposites.” The strange cloud of blue starry night begins to take form as it speaks. A large cackle is heard before they finally dawn their true appearance, Nightmare Moon. “I do second your deduction however, Aizen was always one to do some form of lazing around if it was possible.”

“I know it shouldn’t come as a surprise that you remembered my old habits yet it manages to make me nostalgic.” I joyfully get back up, some of that joy comes from the obvious reason of seeing an old friend most comes from reasons that aren’t as pure.

Kyōka Suigetsu chuckles at the sight. “I must admit, I’m pleased to see another spirit after so long even if we aren’t of the same type.”

Nightmare Moon nods, her two fangs show and even shine a bit of the ambient light around. “I could say the same… But I know that you all could not have couldn’t have come here by chance while I’m carrying out my plans. So allow us to arrive at this metaphorical point and ask, are you here to meddle with my plans in acquiring a host?”

“Before answering this I need to say that you should keep an open mind with what I’m about to say. And tell you that this will benefit the three of us with no double crossing involved. One could say that I’m putting all of my cards on the table.” I throw my blade to the side and slide my tome elsewhere. Confidently gambling on Nightmare Moon’s reaction I already prepare the next part of my offer inside my head.

“Very well, I shall hear you out. However if any trickery is used within your words then you can consider this done. And we both know you do not need a mere book and sword in order to put up a fight. Do not think I have not noticed my counterpart’s magic radiating off of you along with the changeling princess… Or I suppose they are a queen last I heard.”

I close my eyes and take a deep breath, unnecessary but it’s a human habit that I can’t shake from my old life. “Nightmare… No, Moonie, I’m prepared to give you a body in the real world. One made from half of my soul. The conditions of this will be as follows.”

I hold up a finger and begin my terms and hold up another for each number that corresponds with the gesturing. “Number one, I will split half of my power equally between us, number two, a permanent telepathic link will be instated between us that cannot be temporarily cut off without the two of us allowing for such to happen, number three, if I ever require your aid then you must come immediately and vice versa, number four, I need your consent here and now into having us fuse back together to become one at any time. Essentially, you will be my true inner hollow given physical form, and finally number five which is an addition to the terms of number three, if I am ever to need your immediate aid and there’s no way for you to get to me within a reasonable estimated period, then even across space and time I shall fuse us partially or wholly together or bring you through via soul tethering.”

“That was a load if I’ve ever heard one, you basically dumped that all on her right as she was carrying out some type of plan to give night terrors to the elements and our proxies.” Kyōka Suigetsu telepathically notifies me.

“I know, and I was hoping for this. By interjecting an offer that you can’t refuse while already having to go through a more difficult plan allows for some confusion. The possibility that she will choose the easier option over the harder one is high. Although the chance of her seeing through this is also very high. She used to be a part of a princess who was a bit hot-headed but could still use such tactics.” I mentally sigh, her expression is almost unreadable but through the tiniest holes I find the smallest hint of relief.

“As Xavier’s Zanpakutō it’s not hard to tell that there’s some reluctance going on. We could give you more time to decide on this-”

“No… I will do it, I agree to all the terms stated and will follow through this mutually beneficial contract. Albeit there is one thing I must request. Allow me some time to recuperate and denounce my position from the Nightmare forces.” I could practically hear Kyōka Suigetsu’s relief. I knew he was bullshitting on that ‘more time to decide’ thing, he was probably banking on being cut off. Bad habits really do reflect on those you’re closest to.

“Anything that you need Moonie.” I childishly kid. At this point I’m t̶i̶r̶e̶d̶ ̶o̶f̶ ̶f̶a̶k̶i̶n̶g̶ ̶t̶h̶e̶ ̶r̶e̶a̶c̶t̶i̶o̶n̶ ̶o̶f̶ scared that my heart could burst at any time.

“Nightmare? Are you sure that’s all you need? We could protect you from Princess Luna if you request so.” Kyōka Suigetsu attempts to offer.

Nightmare Moon rolls her eyes, that mane of hers flows in a more rapid tempo as if beating against the wind. “As if I would need anypony to protect me from my own reflection. How ridiculous do you have to be in order to say such a thing?” The nightmare spirit shakes her head. “You two may wait for me here if desired. This should take naught but five minutes. Using telepathy feels akin to sending a letter of grave importance to a fellow power, dishonorable is such a way to describe it.”

I watched Nightmare Moon settle down on the ground as she closed her eyes. “Thank you for being such a considerate person, Nightmare.” Okay that shouldn’t have come out of my mouth. Yet Nightmare Moon still concentrates, like she didn’t hear me.

“Xavier I would advise against saying such rude things without warning.” Kyōka Suigetsu said, the actual translation of that was “please do not test the waters by jumping down the deep end so quickly.” I could only shrug in response.

“Right right, guess we could just chill here and maybe pear into a dream or two.” I suggest. And as I do, a large grunt is heard from Nightmare Moon. Not one sounding from pain, no, from annoyance instead. “Everything alright over there Moonie?”

“...Yes, I am fine. I merely had to save us all the trouble and told the other nightmares to stay in their places. Even if from this point on I can no longer be classified as their queen I still have the might to put them in place.” Nightmare Moon raises her head all the way up in an attentive manner.

“Huh, I knew they were ‘scaredy’ a thousand years ago for lack of a better term but geez.” I note. “So, does that mean you’re ready for the process?”

Nightmare Moon gets back on all four of her hooves without hesitation and stands in between Kyōka Suigetsu and myself. “Just get it done and over with. I am going to have a lot of antagonizing to do once I’m free of this spiritual limitation.”

“Somehow I don’t doubt that.” Kyōka Suigetsu tiredly agrees. “Remember, this telepathic link will allow us to talk at any time. You’ll most likely hear from us at least once a day.” He adds.

“Having to deal with constant voices that will most likely bug you through the day? I could not possibly tell you how prepared I am for such irregular behavior. I have gotten such treatment from my own people as well as my other half. Now hurry it up, there is no room for foaling around.” Nightmare Moon appears to be thinking of something. Guess she’s thinking of the ramifications of this. Hopefully she doesn’t do anything that will make me use the hidden trigger. Giving someone half of such immeasurable power isn’t something you do on a whim.

“Then allow me to give you this Nightmare, something from the depths of myself.” I cup my hands over my mouth and whisper several incantations. My voice grows into one of many, as it does the Hōgyoku glows a brilliant blue with each passing word.

I release my hands from my mouth and act as though I’m entrapping something inside them. When I do, the same light from my Hōgyoku shimmers through the openings of my fingers, glowing akin to how the moon itself does. And wow I’m definitely weaker than before. As if I were still stronger than my previous hollowified allies, but definitely not how I was a few moments ago.

“This is now yours Nightmare, as much as it is mine.” I take one step… One moment to reconsider the immorality of what I’m about to commit. Another step, yet another moment to listen to another’s perspective of morals. The final step and final thought, my mind is settled. I’m already in front of Nightmare with my ‘gift’ inside my palms. Reaching out I place both of my encompassing hands onto Nightmare’s chest and let go. A small light manages to dance through I̶t̶'̶s̶ ̶s̶e̶t̶.

Immediately Nightmare Moon crumbles to the floor, coughing up black ooze. “T-This bucking strength! I-Is this what you cough have to deal with on a daily basis? This is overflowing, monstrous, unadulterated power and it’s a mere half of your real power… Your power’s sensation is of rapid tides, trying to drown me and claim what it thinks is theirs.” Nightmare hesitantly puts a hoof on the ground in front of her as she nearly froths at the mouth. “However I refuse to be overtaken by it.”

“Nightmare…” Kyōka says with mock concern. I say that because we both already planned that she would likely receive physical backlash from this.

“Tis alright, we need not of your help.” Oh wow she started speaking in old english… Or equish as the ponies call it. This must really have hurt her pride then. “We merely need but a moment to grunt recuperate, thee should not worry for us.”

“You heard the mare, and uh… We should probably bounce soon. Nightmare is beginning to materialize in the real world now. I can feel our energy manifesting beside us.” I urge my original spirit to say their last piece.

“Right. Nightmare I would like to tell you that it’s going to be a pleasure working with someone of your stature.” Kyōka says. “Now Xavier, let us go out and confront the terror that is the real world.”

I take a deep breath and concentrate on getting us awake. And as I do, my body begins to fade. “Looks like I can still do my techniques as normal… Anyways, catch you on the flipside Moonie!” My body turns to nothingness as does Kyōka Suigetsu’s, only seeing Nightmare Moon fully stand up at the last moment of my vision with a determined gaze.

I’m sent through the same process of entering the dream realm but in reverse, as if going back in time. The sensation forces me to spring upwards as my real sight returns to me.

“Aizen what the buck did you do…?” Luna is standing on my left. She has a calm fury practically absorbed inside her aura. I look beside me to see if she’s angry for the reason I’m assuming. And I do in fact see Nightmare Moon, she looks normal, as if nothing’s changed about her. Except for two features, her fangs grew an inch or so longer and her ethereal mane is longer which flows slower than before. Chrysalis is staring at her with analytical eyes, probably figuring out the same changes I have.

For a moment, a split second, I think about whether I should act confused or pretend as if this was normalized. I think my actions will speak for themselves however.

“Luna, you see the craziest thing happened. As you can probably tell I gave Nightmare Moon a physical form.”

She takes a large deep breath, almost unwilling to let go of it before bowing her head down. “And why? Did you make her this powerful? I can feel you both radiating nigh-identical energy. Which is one of the only reasons I am refraining from attacking. Because of my patience I have built against her within the millennium I have been banished, patience that is growing thin.”

Chrysalis interrupts the tension by deeply sniffing the air. “Not merely power that was split, no… Some of Sōsuke’s soul was put into her. Their emotions are somewhat correlating despite inwardly expressing different emotions.”

“The changeling, I distantly recall you speaking about her in a high position of praise as one of your creations. That was right of you, she’s very perceptive of the two of us.” Nightmare Moon’s voice echoes through my head, yet she’s not even looking at me. Her voice is different from Kyōka’s, it’s more profound and instated rather than his back seated tone.

“Yup, Chrysalis is a real gem.” I telepathically retort back

Kyōka Suigetsu loudly clears his throat inside both of our skulls. “Excuse me but if you two are done then we have something we must get to immediately. That being to convince Luna this is fine.”

I take a step back from the three mares, more out of reflex than caution. “Luna I know I didn’t give you the whole truth when I requested you both to do this for me. This was an absolute must though, because Nightmare Moon no longer has a reason to go out possessing ponies. With the addition of her, this mare could become a powerful ally.”

Nightmare Moon seems to be enjoying the new energy circulating through her body, unconsciously, instead of using a short range teleportation spell she instead uses her hooves to make a single burst up for a standing position and do a rudimentary version of an instant movement technique. “Aizen is correct Luna, I shall not bring harm to others if they themselves bring none to me. Not that I require your trust in the first place. There is no doubt that my strength is greater than yours in many ways now thanks to your friend.”

Chrysalis makes easily telegraphed movements. The changeling queen stands up, leans down, and puts a hoof on my shoulder. “As long as you keep her under control and do not go after my hive then all will be acceptable. Now take me back.”

“There was no need for her to be so rude about it.” Thinking that to myself I didn’t expect for Nightmare to actually respond.

“Yes, especially when we can hear the devious mare. We’re within earshot of her voice.”

Not willing to push Chrysalis’s patience any further I open a Senkaimon back to her hive which she impatiently enters through.

“Aizen, what you have done is a grave sin. One that I simply cannot allow to roam free… Yet you must already know that there is nothing I could do about it unless my sister was here. Even then, you would stand proudly in our way.” Luna huffs, her expression still has much to be desired inside it. “We both gave you permission to do as you pleased. To some extent this leads to this revelation being my fault. Were it a few months ago I would have lost my temper, tried to attack Nightmare Moon and take my estimated loss. However I am a new mare thanks to you and the company you have brought me.”

The lunar diarch stares directly into Nightmare’s eyes. Moving a few steps forward until there’s no room left to approach her by. Her horn immediately ignites and wraps around a smug looking Nightmare Moon. Watching her former host, waiting for a reason to lash out at her. Luna’s magical grip brings Nightmare Moon’s neck closer to Luna and hugs her.

Surely I must be seeing things, right? “I… I actually didn’t see that one coming, maybe that’s how quicksilver felt in that one movie. What an unusual comparison for me to make.”

“How do you think I feel right now? I thought for sure she was to strike me so that I could retaliate back. I never thought in a millennium that she would embrace me.” Nightmare Moon grits her teeth yet allows the hug to go on. Luna backs away rather fast though and stomps a punctuating hoof on the ground.

“Nightmare Moon, know that the embrace was not because I forgive you. It is meant to represent how I have forgiven myself and as a declaration of self-praise for being able to even think while also carrying out the action of giving you such a kind gesture.”

“Thoust thought we needed to hear thy opinion for ourself? Laughable that thou would think of such ridiculousness.” Nightmare snides.

Luna merely nodded, her rage quells itself as a fire does when it loses oxygen and no longer outwardly ill-respondent towards her counterpart. “Nightmare Moon, we- no, I can tell that you were not entirely at fault for the actions we caused while we were together, some of that blame lies along me.”

I scratched at the back of my head, you could call me impressed. “That was awfully… Wise of you Luna, there really isn’t a doubt for me that you’ve grown past your old self.”

Nightmare is stricken when disbelief. From seeing me agree with Luna to her realizing that things didn’t go as planned, Nightmare only frowns. “Tch, whatever. Now that everything is ‘fine’ now what do we do?”

I shrug my shoulders. “I planned on bringing Nightmare with me in Ponyville to try and ease her into the community so that it’s not a surprise that she’s back… You need to tell your sister about her, I can’t for reasons that only I, Chrysalis, and Celestia know about.”

“When did I agree to meet up with the elements?” Nightmare Moon questions inside my mind.Which I promptly ignore.

A passing clopping of hooves is sounded after that, right in front of Luna’s door. It suddenly goes back and knocks on her door and opens it without question.

Blueblood walks through, his eyes still haven’t opened. “Auntie Luna, I was wondering if… Aizen.” He nods at me. And I nod back at him.

“Blueblood…”

Luna raises an eyebrow. “How exactly do you two know each other? There is no recollection of my sister or I introducing the two of you to each other.”

“We’ve had interactions, ones of enlightening manner.” Blueblood answers.

“Enlightening interactions you say? Aizen has been one to give out knowledge if ponies peek his interests.” Nightmare Moon quietly states.

“Xavier wouldn’t interact with this noble without a clever reason Nightmare Moon.” Kyōka Suigetsu chimes into both of our heads.

Luna raises both of her brows, something clicks together inside her head. “Wait, is Aizen the reason why begun to call me auntie and you cried in your room nine weeks ago?”

Blueblood watches the words leave his relative’s lips. Attempting his best to try and figure out a reasonable response to her conclusion. Noticing that he’s pausing for an extended period of time, I step in instead to save him. “I found Blueblood to be of interesting character. His mask of being snobbish was imperfect by many standards. And I merely pointed them out to the young stallion.”

The white coated stallion half-hazardly tightens his bow. I told that pony that he needed to fix that habit for any would be confrontations. “He is not wrong aunties. Much about my personality is left to be desired yet I never would have known had Aizen not knock some sense into me. Also, Aizen, we’re up for lessons next Tuesday, right?”

“Canceling a lesson would set a terrible example for you Blueblood, self-improvement should never be skipped out on.” I answer.

“Do I even have to ask what these lessons are for?” Nightmare Moon projects her inquiry inside my head which I answer back.

“Kyōka, you can answer for me while I get things set up, I’m not going to waste an opportunity of all of us being together in one room while it’s still this early in the morning.” And my Zanpakutō goes on an entire explanation of how we graciously agreed to give Blueblood classes on personality reading, masking, and general information about the psyche of a regular creature.

I let him continue blabbering Nightmare’s ear off as I use some of my Reiatsu to scoot Blueblood closer to us.

“Come, sit you’re not going to get many opportunities like this again to spend time with the three of us all in the same room.”

Luna runs magic through her horn and forms a small stick construct to poke me. “If my nephew is not comfortable staying here with us then you should refrain from using any type of force in order to make him do so.”

“Do you really find it necessary for him to not get along with me? Perhaps you do not want us in his presence then.” Nightmare concludes.

“Manipulation tactics? Hmph, I thought a spirit such as yourself would be better than that.” Luna stops poking me with the stick and moves to point it at Nightmare instead.

Whether or not they resolve it can no longer be considered my problem as Blueblood sat next to me near the beginning of their argument. “So, should I consider this normalized behavior from the two of them?” He turns over to steal a quick glance at the two of them bickering.

“Only when they are around each other, anyways I’ve got an interesting past time for us. Something that I haven’t actually done before.” I use my Reiatsu and pull Luna’s blanket from her bed and on the floor to surround us all.

“Here then, let me show you a wonderful thing back where I’m from, it’s called Jujutsu Kaisen.” I dig into my eye socket and pull out my own eye and keep the eyelid open. Crushing it into spiritual matter which turns into purple dust that floats around to condense into a rectangular shape.

“Solita Vista.”

“W-what is this Aizen?!” Both mares ask at the same time, immediately turning their heads to look at their adversary, surprised by having the same thought within moments before looking back at me.

“We’re going to be watching a moving picture. So kick back and enjoy the show. You all are going to love this one.”

Chapter eighteen: The king of hot-headedness (and back to back darkness!)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter nineteen: Between light and dark I alone am the transcendent one.

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

Everything so far is going according to plan. The girls are running around like chickens with their heads cut off trying to find any type of solution to defeating Sombra. I did drop a hint before I left the Crystal Empire. “Look inside the heart.” It’s as vague as I don’t know what. This is because not even I know what it means. Before my entrapment I didn’t get the full details of what Sombra was fighting over, only that some type of heart that was detrimental to his attempt of wrestling control. Yet the feeling of their eventual victory looms over.

I had more important things to do, when I said “I left” I meant it. Currently I’m residing inside the Everfree inside my lab. I had to leave my tome here for obvious reasons. And the better half of an hour I’ve been tinkering with my anti-reishi wristband. It didn’t see any action when I fought that Sternritter but I’ve got something good for it. Those Caja Negación that had been siphoning the passive energy from the elements of harmony are really, really, really good batteries. By connecting one to this device I can work the radius to over twenty times its normal radius and effectiveness. Which is around thirty five miles. I had to modify this entire device so it not only worked on Reishi but on all types of magical energy. On top of this it will no longer short circuit by trying to supply its own supplies of anti-energy.

Now this even affects me, the user. Yet there is a workaround I’ve developed. As long as my Reiatsu works on my insides then it doesn’t get negated. Of course this only stops concentrated, intaken, or any type of external magic that someone else gathers up. If I went up against a professional street brawler who hasn’t used magic once in their life and no techniques could be used, I won’t be screwed. My trump card for this is Enhancement.

This in itself is self-explanatory. Such refinement of my body will breeze past my usual limit. “Hopefully by adding these two together I can act out my full plan. For the other hour and thirty minutes I’ve been working with Kyōka Suigetsu and Nightmare Moon to cook up a little concoction from my memories. And with a few tweaks thanks to Nightmare’s professional opinion on possession I think I can get the real Sombra out here and none of that King Sombra crap. Now it’s up to Cadance and Shining Armor to pull through.” Holding a syringe filled to the brim with liquid, the utmost amount of confidence washes over me. Everything will go my way this time. I will make my story.

Pov: Shining Armor

“My wife really wasn’t kidding, that guy really is a nutjob. I gotta give it to him though, he’s definitely got the skills to back up his craziness, healing Cady like that without a problem, long distance teleportation, barrier work this complex? Almost makes you wonder how things like Discord and Aizen ever get captured.” I realize that I’m trailing off again and slap both my hooves against my face.

“Gotta pull it together, about to face some evil tyrant with my wife. All of our subjects are depending on us until Twily finds the Crystal Heart. Unless Aizen pulls through with his own idea.” The love of my wife looks at me as we both travel through the crystal road in front of us. Her weak smile still hurts my heart. Which is exactly why I’ve got to be strong for her and this kingdom.

“Maybe I’m corny for thinking this but this clear road ahead is only because everypony cleared it for us. Maybe that’s the goddess up above saying that we can’t do this without our pony’s help. Oh Celestia, that really was corny.”

“Shiny, are you sure we should do this? There’s always the choice to keep holding out.” Cadance stares out on the opposite side. Watching the hopeful ponies who are silently routing for us.

I stay silent for the better half of our slow march. Finding the right words for this is probably what being a husband is all about. Coming so close to the outer edge of the barrier I finally stop the two of us. Lifting my hoof to Cadance’s chin I pull her gaze to me. “Cady… Flying in the air always feels exhilarating for you, right? Where even if you were trapped in the dark you still wouldn’t give in to fear so you’d still fly. Because you’re free, and we will be too. All that’s needed is some faith in what’s to come.”

“Then we’ll have to make sure this is reflected in our kingdom’s motto. You’re such a loveable dork, like your sister.” Cadence’s fur touches my own as we nuzzle each other with our embrace.

“Are you two done by chance? I’m on schedule for pleasing the future king of this world and pleasing myself by getting revenge on the heirs of this kingdom so I can own it as my own. And I shall then rule over my siblings.” A cold voice says, like the snake that he is, King Sombra’s trying to put doubt in our minds. And he has the nerve to say such a thing right in front of us too.

Cadance’s eyes widened, staring at me as we nearly let go of the hug. Knowing that she needs reassurance I wrap my hoof around her neck and whisper. “It’s going to be okay Cady, remember what we talked about.” I let go of her and face one of the worst criminals I’ve probably ever faced.

“King Sombra, we are ready to make an offer to you.” Cadence steps closer to the barrier until she’s practically touching it. “My husband and I are ready to surrender the Crystal Empire to you.” Ponies behind us who’ve gathered around at a safe distance begin to gasp. “However we won’t release this barrier until we know you won’t hurt these ponies.”

The tyrant laughs at my wife’s offer, causing me to furrow my brows. “Hey what’s so funny?: You don’t laugh at Cadance like that.” My hooves move on their own until my snout is practically touching the barrier.

“Apologies if I ended either of you, I never thought that one of the heirs would be willing to bargain in the first place. My presence just seems to rub them the wrong way.” Sarcasm is practically radiating off this pony. The same type I’d get from ponies who’d get in trouble with the law but have really good lawyers.

I’m not going to beat around the bush if this guy is going to be disrespectful. “Sure, so then do we have a deal?” A direct question. So is he going to say yes or no.

“I wasn’t planning on harming them in the first place. To really seal this deal however I will need a hoofshake from both of you, so come out here. But I could come in there if you do not like the freezing cold.” He gave us both an ultimatum already?

Cadance slightly tilts her head before her face lights up… But I can’t see anything over there when I do. “Fine, but first I think you should check your pockets.” Wait wasn’t that the key phrase for Aizen and carrying out his ambush. I can’t find him anywhere.

“Pockets? Royal of the Crystal Empire, or rather you won’t be for much longer, there is nothing in my pockets. So why don’t you stop stalling for time and-”

A large ringing sounds in the air as if metal wind whistles were dancing all around us. King Sombra looks up, noticing the large metal cylinders raining down at him at the same time I do. What came next wrapped in our favor, King Sombra just started dodging all of them, he barely even looked like he was exerting himself. “Ah I was hoping to get a non-lethal edge on you.” Aizen’s voice says aloud.

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

“Things can never be simple.” I draw Kyōka Suigetsu from its sheath and silently walk towards Sombra. Who forms a basic blue bow made entirely of Reishi. “I’ve got to try and incapacitate him. Nightmare, prepare yourself because I might have to take a piece of my soul to activate Resurrección.”

“If possible then allow me to receive a notification beforehoof. I’d like to know before a piece of my soul gets torn from me.” Nightmare Moon psychically requests.

“Xavier, make sure that you do. Having Nightmare Moon complain about this non-stop isn’t something that I greatly desire.” Kyōka Suigetsu adds. When these two want something the they’ll let you know. That’s how I remembered it going a thousand years ago.

King Sombra stares at the failed trapping attempt and comes back to me. “You really came back? Sōsuke Aizen, you truly are the embodiment of self-centeredness, greed, and envy. Now for your actions here? This entire civilization here will be punished. Half of them will die today and I will torture you day in and day out by allowing you to watch Yhwach torture everything you hold dear-“

Wow I guess we really are taking turns telling jokes today. He made me start laughing like a madman, for a brief moment even my eyes started twitching uncontrollably. “Ah, ah, ah! I know I’ve cut you off before but lemme stop you right there. I don’t give a shit about anything on this wretched planet. Hell, everyone besides me could drop dead and I wouldn’t care. So let’s cut all of this out and skip to the main event.”

(Playing this is merely recommended)

The blue bow summoned of Reishi in the grasp of his hooves, Sombra yanks the drawstring back and generates three arrows of pure ambient energy. “Fine, suffering will come later. There will be plenty of times during our battle.” Sombra begins to grin, an idea enters his mind. Making me roll my eyes and start whispering as I hold my Zanpakutō. “You’re still immortal, aren’t you? So then I’ll rip your head off and carry you around as an accessory.” I don’t answer and continue whispering the incantation.

“What are you saying? Speak up so I can taste that despair.” King Sombra takes a step forward before releasing his bow.

“On the wall of blue flame, inscribe a twin lotus. In the abyss of conflagration, wait at the far heavens! Optimized, Hadō #73. Sōren Sōkatsui” My hand spreads between the ring finger and middle finger. Swiping at the blue energy with two electrical currents with matching color lash out like a claw at the three bolts of Reishi. Wrapping around the entire projectile, they strike out and combust with blue conflicting energetic sources. The Kidō acts as if it were a snake crossing to hit Sombra.

“A spell? You truthfully thought that would be able to even damage me?” The puppet known as Sombra whips around, holding his bow in his hooves to block it. The clashing energy as it shakes the ground but he’s suddenly impacted. A roaring thunder hits him from his blind spot. While I was whispering the incantation to optimize the raw power of that Kidō technique I also activated Kyōka Suigetsu. I fired the spell in a pincer formation. Masking it as a focused fire attack.

“Judging by the way you’re smoking, yeah.” I dash up towards Sombra who shakes off the smog covering him, his magic flares up and conjures crystal pikes from the ground to impede my path. Which I start to cut down, every leap, every jump, every muscular exertion is properly calculated for every possibility. Finally a fourth and fifth spikes arises from the ground and tries to pierce me, both in diagonal manners.

“Hachisei catta. (Eight-star cutter)” Mimicking the motion of cutting eight times all at once the spikes break before me, showering my surroundings in a beautiful dance of refraction. Sombra narrows his eyes at me before drawing his bow and raining a multitude of arrows made of Reishi and coated inside dark magic at me while simultaneously firing diamond shaped constructs of magic at me.

“He really is trying to get me to falter my offensive. I can’t allow these to connect to me. Guess I have to use a continuous technique then.” Grunting as I narrowly Flash Step in between his onslaught I strengthen my muscles.

“Byūtifuru Chanbara (Beautiful Swordfight)” Although there’s no other blade to clash with, using my imaginative mind it’s quite easy to imagine all the other magical attacks coming at me are flying blades. And now this is going to be easier than cutting through butter.

My Zanpakutō starts swinging wildly, as if it had its own desires. The blade begins to move in a blur, piercing, cutting, and parrying all of Sombra’s attempts in his attack. When I finally reach him I move to cut him but feint at the last second. I yank the syringe out of my pocket and inject Sombra with it... At least I thought I did yet he jabbed his hoof directly into it at such an angle where it shattered and knocked me flying upwards.

“Blut Arterie, I keep forgetting that Quincys can still use hand to hand combat, such a thorn in my side! That was most likely one of my only chances to increase his willpower enough to take back control!” An arrow pierces through my chest while I’m in thought, and while I can’t feel it, it still annoyed me. “...Maybe I don’t need him in one piece for the Umbrum to submit.” Ripping the arrow from my chest I look down and find Sombra had already fired two other arrows which I manage to deflect by swiping at them, my tough heirro thankfully makes it so that no injuries are left when I do this.

“I’ll rip you to shreds you damn Umbrum!” Taking ahold of Kyōka Suigetsu I prepare to use it. “Resurrección!” I stay free falling in the air but nothing happens.

“... Kyōka what the fuck is happening? Why can’t I use our Resurrección?” I angrily question him.

“Xavier you don't have a true name for it yet. You cannot simply call out to nothingness and expect it to function properly. You’re going to have to count Resurrección out in terms of options.”

Dammit, of course. Well then I guess I’ll just have to do this the normal way. “Cero!” Pointing my finger at Sombra I fire a less focused beam at him, meant to at least stun him but he instead grabs a strange emblem from his uniform and shouts in the air.

“Between light and dark, The Duality!” He slams it to the ground before his bow changes. It turns pitch black with only three white orbs hanging on the front of it, the beginning, middle, and end. But the bowstring turned pure white. “Holding back seems to be out of the question, no matter. Taking the biggest part of your corpse should suffice.”

Fuck he wasn’t even using his Schrift? And now he’s shooting black ink from his bow, everywhere on the ground. Which is exactly where I land. But weirdly enough it doesn’t harm me.

“Prepare to face a true Sternritter’s power! Empyreal Assault.” Wielding his newest bow, Sombra fires out a ball of pure light matter at me. What I assume is an attack absorbs the black ink around it, quickly spitting it back at the ground. Producing more orbs of light, yet they’re covered in this dark aura now.

“Hadō #54. Haien!” I swing my hand in an arch, producing a purple oblong ball of pure destructive combustion which incinerates the big moving ball of light covered in darkness on impact… But the little white orbs around me explode in a black inky mess. Sending a disorienting multi-impact all around my body.

“Now you’re finished, bullseye, White Singularity.” The Umbrum turned Sternritter draws his bow back and fires pure light in the air, its trajectory heading directly towards me. “Did he really just say bullseye? Maybe some of him really is breaking through.” Throwing up both of my hands I manage to conjure a barrier. “El Escudo.” A light green barrier forms in front of me.

Both energies meet, the pure light impacts my shield. Sparks fly from both sides. Kidō spell or not this barrier would still hold up well thanks to my monstrous Reiatsu. Though there was still something wrong. Sombra’s spell began to absorb the rest black ink on the ground, spinning into a mass of light and dark before erupting from the ground and bludgeoning me with erasive force. Small impacts are made all around my body, even damaging my organs.

It continues, continuously erupting until it no longer has the Reishi to go on. Leaving my entire body charred. Everything about me is charred as if I had turned to coal. My mouth burnt off, only teeth are shown on my smile.

“I-I feel like this shouldn’t be happening. Why isn’t my regeneration keeping up with me? Am I being too lenient?” It feels as though the world itself is revolving around me.

Unconsciously my body tries and mends the hole inside my abdomen from earlier but struggles to do so.

That ringing inside my ear calls out to me again. I drop down to my knees. Staring up at my adversary. A small glint is in his eye as he rushes forward. His hoof reels back and hits… The air, he keeps up his assault on what seems to be nothing.

“Thank you Suigetsu, for the automatic response.” Taking a moment to rest and lay back, a voice plays out inside my brain.

“Stop holding yourself back, he is gone, you imbecile. You need to treat this as if King Sombra is a sick animal that needs to be put down. Follow through with absolute destruction because if you choose not to then you will lose.”

“Stop telling me things I already know-”

“Then at the very least act as if thou does! Every slip up that we have noticed thine has made, infuriates us beyond recognition. Thy will carry this out or suffer under King Sombra’s reign.”

I slap a hand up to my charred face. Covering it with an unimaginable expression, glee. It’s a real shame to throw this facade away in front of a companion. Sacrifices must be made. “Oh please I could’ve ended this fight some time ago by using the energy inhibitor or simply trapping him within our Bankai should I really want to though? But you don’t understand how much bloodlust I’ve been holding inside me inside this peaceful place. I needed an outlet. So sit back and watch me clear this out.”

No longer limiting my desires, my Hōgyoku hums in excitement. The natural regeneration of simply wanting to be alive comes to me, flesh kneads over the burnt flesh and begins repairing me. Yet the hole in my abdomen still stays, not ready to be healed yet.

I snap my fingers and dispel the illusion in front of Sombra.

“As I thought, it was an illusion.” Sombra quietly acknowledges. But I won’t respond, I’ll only respond with battle. But first I’d like some music to go with it.

Opening a small Senkaimon on my side I throw Kyōka Suigetsu in, leaving me vulnerable to placing illusions on myself. Which I begin to do immediately.

(Again, it's only recommended.)

“Throwing away your blade, do you forfeit then?” Sombra jokingly questions. And when I do not answer he becomes aggravated. Instead I put both of my hands together and smiled.

Two entirely new copies of Kyōka Suigetsu appear in my hands, projection magic that I made up during my travels. It was after I created enhancement. Speaking of which.

“Kyōka Suigetsu: Overedge…” purple magical pathways travel throughout my sword instead of my body, warping them until they become what appear to be new swords.

The two copies transform, they serrate themselves, widening the flat side of the blade until it nearly resembles a great sword. Their edges become sharper, cutting the air just by passing through it.

“I have to keep my sanity from crumbling, just a little further.” While I’m still rusty from duel wielding, muscle memory is the key to keeping me going.

Moving forward I pull open my Senkaimon and memorize where I left it, the anti-energy device. I take it from my workbench and equip it on my ankle.

“There is one thing stopping me though. I can’t have these swords if this activates. No matter, I shall simply fix that.” My artifact inside my chest sings to me as the blades sink into my flesh, replacing my arms and hands until they resemble the blades themselves. Much like my counterpart’s final hollowified transformation.

“What sort of sorcery… What am I saying? I should just finish this now.” Sombra fires off more ink everywhere on the ground as I shamble towards him.

Shadowy tendrils come from the ink in the ground to wrap around my legs, holding me in place. So with the smallest amount of pressure from my Reiatsu I press a button on my creation, instantly breaking apart his magic and bow while suppressing my Reiatsu. Yet my bladed appendages stay the same.

A look of pure shock etches itself into Sombra’s face, the smoke from his eyes dissipates. “I-I can’t feel any ambient magic, what did you do?! How could you deplete all of the energy around the area, even the barriers have expired without warning!”

Twisting my bladed arms in the air, getting into a lower stance to Flash Step past Sombra. Cutting him across the shoulder in passing. My left weaponized appendage is coated in his ichor.

“Clear the mind, mind, body, and soul, never leave it to fate to decide when you take an opportunity.” That mantra clouds my mind. Sombra’s mouth keeps moving, his voice can no longer reach me. All I can see are patterns from his footwork while everything slows.

“One hoof forward, rotate approximately seventeen degrees, opposite hind hoof, strengthening tendons. Estimation? Rising roundhouse kick, clockwise.” My mind floods with this information, normal perception resumes once more. Sombra’s about to carry out the attack, his hoof finally twists in real time. The puppet otherwise known as Sombra drops his entire body weight on that singular hoof, raising his hind hoof to try and land a hit on my chin. Appropriately, I take a singular step back, watching Sombra’s hoof breeze by, too easily I cut his hind leg as it travels through the air. Only a shallow cut forms.

An almost staticy jolt goes inside my head, forcing another thought into my head. “Shallow cut… Most probable answer? Still unconsciously applying Blut Vene.” Right, don’t think, just do.

Sombra leaves his mouth open for a moment, those sounds still aren’t able to reach me. Sounds taken from Sombra couldn’t possibly be important, I need to fight.

“Shapes begin to become unrecognizable, color starts fading in front of me so why am I fighting again, Sombra or…? What is this crumbling soul in my view? Don’t think, just do…” This old ~~friend~~ obstacle is blocking my path still. Nursing its injuries, it tries to activate Hirenkyaku judging by how both its hind hooves lagged for a second. That habit will be its downfall. The thing manages to move at high speeds, snow and cool breezes dance between us. I run Enhancement through my leg and stop on the ground, creating a shockwave, promptly making the object tumble in its hastened movement.

Only a single dew drops worth is pure left in this soul. Even if it’s a hypocrisy to think any soul is pure. I must extinguish its current color, reshape, reconstruct, and force it under me. “One foot after the other, I make this a slow walk, one I must indulge in… Or do I not think? W-what is wrong with my mind, d-do I go and leave? Am I supposed to save them, wait who’s them?” Everything inside my ideals started to reshape themselves, is this my breaking point? That constant ringing is back, forcing me to my knees. I attempt to start scratching at my hair to calm myself, the popping in my hair. All I get in results is cut scalp, fallen hair, and a bloodied face. These weaponized arms continue harming me. Until I’m kicked in the face, dislocating my jaw, my head snaps in the direction the attack went in, but then I feel a crushing pressure on my ankle.

Bloodlust, more bloodlust, and a volcanic amount of Reiatsu forms before me. Looking up all that’s there is him, my vision returns to me. I feel calmer yet enraged.

“There’s no more bloodlust inside me although I still want to strike him down. My mind really did fall apart for a second, that little voice in my head telling me that I still could’ve saved him, guess I should listen then.”

Four words, I finally hear him utter. “The Duality of God.” Here we are then, that is his Vollständig. He sprouted two wings, one was pitch black, appeared demonic, and the other was purely white, like an angel, complete with a half broken halo above his head. He re-materializes his bow only to break it back apart, quaking the ground beneath. He stands up on his back hooves, making a large ball of white in his right hoof while gathering every single drop of black ink in his left. Forming a second ball of pure dark matter.

“Hold on, isn’t that just Hollow Purple?” I decide to quip, elevating my mood again as a smooth feeling surrounds me. Even though Sombra frowns I know he would at least smile if that was the old him, despite never showing him Jujutsu Kaisen. “Fine fine, but next time we see each other, this life or the next? Let me buy you a drink.”

I dissipate the two swords ingrained into my body, seeing that he broke the anti-energy device, I remove it from my ankle, completely eradicating it, there’s no point in keeping these blades inside my arms. Not that I’ll need a sword for this since we’re both going all out.

Time to start the incantation. "Limit of the thousands hands, respectful hands, unable to touch the darkness. Shooting hands unable to reflect the blue sky. The road that basks in light, the wind that ignited the embers, time that gathers when both are together, there is no need to be hesitant, obey my orders. Light bullets, ten bodies, eleven items, book of heaven, diseased treasure, great wheel, gray fortress tower. Aim far away, scatter brightly and cleanly when fired."
And just as I finished, he finally managed to crush the two conflicting energies together.

All the snow melts as I use my pointer finger and direct it at Sombra, just as he releases the attack.

“DARK SUN!” My former friend shouted out. Pure light enveloped within an ever changing aegis of darkness voids the ground below where it travels. Destroying everything in its path as I do the same.

I smile, it feels as though I can see his spirit silently smiling at me too. “Maximum output, Hadō #91: Jūgeki Senju Kōten Taihō” Twelve destructive points of red energy immediately fire out from behind me, focusing into one blast which clashes inside the dark vortex that trapped light. The Kidō slightly breaks, but I still keep calm. Sombra crazily laughs instead. The feeling of victory surrounding him.

“You nearly had me worried for a second, but it’s your time to face oblivion Sōsuke!” And I neither confirm or deny him of this. Instead I sit down and smile as the world around us crumbles apart thanks to Kyōka Suigetsu. I had long broken through his attack, Sombra finally saw the twelve points of energy shot at him yet he could do nothing but brace for impact. The dark one felt his entire body explode, becoming mangled and nearly unrecognizable. Sombra was now in a large creator, right next to the Crystal Empire. I could only walk down and lay next to the beaten pony.

“I… I’m sorry I couldn’t do more than give you peace, Sombra. And I know I won’t be ready to let you go.” I quietly said.

Those lifeless eyes he had are gone now, instead those familiar eyes I had once knew come back. The Umbrum really did leave its host when it noticed that they were close to being expired. “M-my h-h-horn, t-take it.” The gravelly voice pleads… His horn is actually still intact, there’s no reason why he’d want me to have it. He told me he’d want to be buried with it when he died.

I can’t deny a dying friend's request though. “Sure, I’ll take it. For your sake.” I reached over and snapped his horn off, he did not flinch nor did he groan. I used my sword’s ability to take away his sense of feeling. My one last illusion against a companion of old.

“I-I’m sorry I pushed you s-so hard to your breaking point… But you w-were always a plothole about superiority.” He weakly chuckles, sputtering up blood in the process.

“Sh… Lets just watch the sky move for now man.” Holding his horn close to me we both do just that, watch the sky up above, snow trickles down on us, not even able to witness the clouds. And suddenly a strange warmth travels through the both of us, and a blue dome stops the snow from coming in. I turn to face Sombra, yet I don’t see him, instead there’s only ashes.

I pick them up traveling up the creator and into this outdated land, holding back whatever is trying to flood through my eyes. Walking through these streets with what feels like millions of eyes watching me. As I see a heart made of crystal floating above Cadance along with Shining Armor and the girls, they all watch me as I continue to carry these ashes until I reach the middle of the kingdom. Levitating upwards I conjure a small wind, blowing the remains of my friend away whilst holding his horn, tears and adrenanline coursing through my veins, I can feel both him and myself fading away.

“Thank you friend, you… You’ve done me wonders and I’m sorry you had to see me like that.”

Author's Note

Next chapter will be a crossover with someone that a lot of you will know, it may be a hit or miss for a lot of you so keep an open mind because things will get very weird.

Another note, sorry for the long wait but I'm going on and off with this series as another is in the wait. It's going through editing and what not but it's been fine thus far. Until next time folks, cheers!

PS: I wasn't joking, you'll probably have to read through all of it to understand the entire situation.

Chapter twenty: Making things right with a reconstructive and reflective brother. (Crossover)

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

Watching my friend’s ashes scatter away while the wind howls. This hole in my abodemen finally knits itself together. My clothing is tattered, something else I’ll need to fix. All eyes are stuck on me, yet again.

“FUCK! I thought he was going to have enough willpower to keep it together and fight the umbrum's influence!” The grip I kept on the horn only grows as do my emotions. “And why can I no longer hear them? Nightmare, Kyōka Suigetsu, where are the two of you?” I get nothing back. No response at all. The sensation of my Shikai still being active is there, yet no other presences are in my mind.

A freckled orange earth pony stepped forward, between her friends and myself. Lifting her hat off she puts the stetson close to her chest. “A-Aizen, did ya really mean everything y’all had said? Bout not caring for any of us?”

Multiple ponies in the crowds try their best to pretend as though they couldn’t bear to witness this confrontation, but I know the truth. They’re all still watching me with the intent to hear the answers that they desire to hear. The false truth of the masses. I won’t give them the satisfaction, not like when I kept having to bite the bullet back home, lying to my friends, parents, loved ones. Telling them “I’m sorry”, “I apologize”, “It won’t happen again”, even if I wasn’t at fault. That world was not against me. Instead, the habitual blame of a punching bag is.

“Yes, without a doubt in my mind, I do not care for any of you. I only fight for myself and my own goals.” The resounding noise of surprise and uproar is made noticed by the sheer amount of bystanders watching the spectacle. Rarity actually fainted, not that I’m even surprised by this point. Twilight appeared as though she stopped working all together

Rainbow Dash stares at me as if I signed my own death warrant without a real purpose. “Wait dude because I don’t believe that for a second. What about all the fun we’ve had over these months, that Nightmare Night prank you pulled is still leaving me wondering what I can do to top it. Or like when you helped Twilight with her faults when Grima appeared?”

“All of that was for personal gain.” Emotions pass me by, leaving me with a controlled passive-aggressiveness.

Pinkie’s mane deflates, losing color along with it. Her happy go-lucky sensation disappears as well. “Aizen? Where did you go? Because this isn’t the you I know. The Aizen I know would do anything for a good laugh-”

I don’t let her finish. “But you don’t know me. And I’d like to keep it that way. Your ears and heart may bleed from my words but this is my truth. The reality I perceive.”

“How could you say something like that to one of your own friends? You need to cease this right now and apologize.” The captain of the royal guard demands, not that he’s in any position to do so.

“Unbelievably lucky, that’s what you are. To date and then marry a princess, to have your sister become destined for greatness, to find what looks to be an artifact of incredible power, to be graced with my existence? You know what, I think I’ll take what I desire from you.” Stepping for the heart made of crystal I nearly touch it before being pushed back by Shining Armor.

“Cadenza, get your glorified attack dog away from me before I crush him six feet under.” I calmly requested.

They received a very peaceful warning and what I got in return was a magical slap across the face, wonderful. “What is wrong with you? This is our kingdom and you threatened my husband?”

“Mister Aizen, you need to stop this right now!” Fluttershy shouts between all the voices. “My animals pull this tough act all the time whenever they’re hurting inside.”

Applejack stomps a hoof on the ground, at yet another illusion of myself. “That’s a lie if ah ever heard one, heck even Fluttershy knew that.”

They can all say anything about caring or thanking me, but I’m here to uphold part of my deal. Even if this is narrow minded of me I still have to look after myself. I go up to the heart and dig my finger into the bottom of it, Taking the edge of it off and tossing it into a Senkaimon that leads to my lab. Not that any of these ponies will notice thanks to the illusion I placed, everything will stay the same. It’s still functioning at the same capacity as it was.

Her little speech nearly made me laugh. I take my illusion’s exact place and dispel it. This time, without the crumbling purple glass plane behind me. “I’m not going to entertain ideas such as these any longer.” I tear space ajar and make a Senkaimon appear. “Good day to you all, I will report back to Canterlot.” I step through it, leaving everyone there too shocked to even move. Or so I thought, two ponies managed to leap into the portal while I was making my exit. Fluttershy and Applejack.

I stepped out, my feet hitting the air as if it were solid. Directly above in the ceiling of the throne room where a pony is standing in the middle of it with a bored Celestia sitting on her throne. Which sends Applejack flailing in through the air. Fluttershy actually remembers that she has wings, quickly latching onto Applejack‘s hoof which also drags them both down at a comfortable pace.

“What in Celestia’s name is happening right now?” A hazel colored mare in question stares up at the spectacle.

Celestia’s eyes narrow. “Simply put they are an agent of chaos. I’m sorry miss Duster but I will have to postpone this.”

“No need, I only came to say that the mission was a success and the others shall arrive a few hours from now.” So, saying my piece, I left both Fluttershy and Applejack in Canterlot’s most prized area. I Flash Step from the entrance and leave for the long halls.

“Why did I leave without saying anything else?” Ignoring that tiny thought in my head I approach the most immediate problem. I can’t hear either of my spirit’s voices.

“Please stop ignoring me…” Left, left, and right. An easy path to remember from Luna’s bedroom. I need to keep my mind focused and on task. There’s this strange urgency to get back to Nightmare. Hastening myself I prematurely arrive at Luna’s door, slamming into it. The door swung open, and I’m enveloped with a hug.

Luna's embrace felt so surprising, her soft fur wrapped around my neck. “Aizen! Thank Faust you are okay, Nightmare Moon said she could not contact you forty minutes ago. We thought something happened to you.”

idly I stood there, not bothering to return the gesture. “Today must really not be my day then. I couldn’t even sense her.”

“I was not worried if that is any consolation for you.” Nightmare commented.

My body brushes past Luna and takes my gaze directly to Nightmare Moon. “Where did you go?” Four simple words strung together to form a question, one that I need answers to.

The physical spirit appeared unpleasant with such direct questioning. “I did not go anywhere and neither did Kyōka Suigetsu. Or at least, that is what I have been told. And Sir Kyōka is requesting the knowledge of why you cut us both out from you?”

No, something like that wouldn’t be possible for someone like myself. “Cut… You two out? No I wouldn’t do something as idiotic as that.”

Luna seems to finally make what’s happening click in her brain. “Aizen, what does she mean cut off? Are you both no longer linked?”

Before I could answer, a rapid knock is heard at the door. It opens anyways without someone to answer it.

Applejack enters the room, frantically searching inside it. “Have y’all seen- what the buck is Nightmare Moon doin here with Princess Luna in the same room?” Nightmare rolls her eyes, unamused.

Fluttershy enters the door after her friend, the pegasus’s eyes are closed as she confidently walks in. “Facing this head on is the first step to solving- Eep!” And it all went down the drain, like I thought. As soon as she saw Nightmare Moon nearly all the color left her face and she hid behind Applejack who looked as if she was prepared to brawl. Nightmare Moon begins to approach the two of them, Luna tries her best to persuade her from doing so but she keeps going.

My stare nearly turns into a thousand yards but I put myself back together before that happens. “I didn’t cut off Nightmare inside, I don’t think it’s any of your business on why Nightmare Moon is here, and I can’t deal with this unproductive bickering! This entire conversation is done!” I stormed past them all, varying faces of conflict cross them all.

“W-wait, Aizen p-please come back. If we could all talk this through then I’m sure we could come to an understanding.” Fluttershy grabs the end of my torn garb. Making me stop and look at her.

“How about you understand that you all are a pestilence to me? Now I won’t tell you again, subordinate, take your hoof off of me before I severe it from your limb.” Fluttershy yanks her hoof from me, teary eyed. Nearly everyone gasps, all except for Nightmare Moon. She only gives a disappointed gaze, almost as if saying ‘How could you talk to your own comrades like that?’ And who is she to talk to me like that when I gave her life.

“Good, now you can all go on with your lives, as will I.” Instinctually I turn around, these shoes of mine make soft clacks against the floor. Dramatic exits were always his thing. Or at least, my thing now.

“Slamming the door behind me I finally have some peace and quiet, those thoughts in my head are finally gone but I need some relief, why don’t I destroy something in the meantime?”Right, usually breaking things apart would help toll my anger. And I think I know just who to break.

Traveling at top speeds I arrive in front of my destination in seconds, Canterlot’s garden. Or more specifically, Discord’s resting place.

I point my finger at him. Finally I can put this worry to permanent rest in my heart. Knowing that my plans will go just as perceived. “Don’t, not him…” Once again I shall ignore these pitiful thoughts. “Ah it’s just you and me Discord, your brand of chaos was quite doff if I do say so myself. But you need to be exterminated. Frankly you’re a threat and a freak of nature, I’m doing the world a favor-” The Hōgyoku suddenly hums… In relief? I didn’t have any desires present so what could possibly have happened. And that’s when a silver watch drops from the sky, right in front of me. Its design and pattern isn’t lost to me, something I’ve seen a long, long time ago.

“I am the one who constructs and deconstructs, the partner and protector of the moon and sun, I aid the Innocent and protect the children, If you require aid, Call my name and I will come forth, The Crimson Sage.”

“Why would the Hōgyoku manifest something such as this? I did not desire help in destroying… Of course, it was the other one. It’s his fault we’re all broken up in the first place. I shall ignore it regardless and finish my task.” I take yet another step forward, right on top of the silver alchemist watch, savoring the moment.

A flash of red lighting struck right in front of me causing me to swiftly jump back. I felt a new presence, one that felt off. The smoke dissipated and I looked to see a blond ponytailed human roughly six foot tall in a black muscle shirt and black pants shearing pink bunny slippers and munching on Cheezits.

“Who the hell are you? Don’t tell me that you’re some uppity d-” My mind goes blank for a second. I can’t sense this guy’s Reiatsu… That either means he’s on an entirely different plane than me or he’s that good at concealing it. “Play this carefully Aizen, remember how to do this properly.” Brushing my torn clothes from the dust they once had I smile and tilt my head. “Sorry sir, I believe we got off on the wrong foot. Currently I’m in a terrible mood but I believe you’re here by mistake. See you may have seen a displaced person such as me from the relative serious, you see…” I pull down my Muken collar enough to show the prized artifact. “The Hōgyoku will act on such weird desires sometimes and I believe it made your calling card, or token appear by accident.” Good, silvered tongue as always. I put my finger down and do my best to seem as welcoming as possible.

“Mmm…” the man stared at me. “If it was a mistake then you wouldn’t have made the novice mistake of tossing my token and then disrespecting me by stepping on it boy,” he glared as he made the box of food disappear into nothing. “You were thinking of playing it carefully, smile and using calm words to try and lull me into believing you meant no harm. The Hogyoku inside you is powerful and sentient. It doesn’t do things without good reasons. As to why I’m here, I simply can’t ignore such disrespect to myself so I forced my way into this world. As to why you can’t sense my power, I’ve had fifteen thousand years to learn how and hone to hide away from the world I was sent to, so hiding here even for one as powerful as yourself is no issue.”

“...You’re not… You can’t be serious, are you…” I open my mouth, trying to find the right words as panic sets in my head. “What is our FUCKING luck?! Why did you do this Xavier, you wished for something like this to happen? You wanted me outed? Well whoopidy fucking do. No… No you know what I can salvage this.” I keep my permanent smile, one that grows harder and harder to keep up as this… Thing’s passive pressure washes over me.

“Sir, I think you have everything mixed up here. I wasn’t trying to disrespect you by any means. And I apologize for doing so, and this is coming from the bottom of my heart. And fifteen thousand years? Golly you really are strong. I’m sure we could become great and amazing friends! Why don’t you tell me your name?” My best customer service voice… Dammit, can’t believe I resorted to this.

“You came out here to off Dissy mush for brains,” the man thumbed over his shoulder. “I’m a patient being so I’ll here you reason and then decide if I kill you outright or torture you for a few millennia, so best not lie to me. And my name is Edward Elric.”

Another pit drops into my stomach, it takes everything I have to not listen to my fight or flight instincts to just release everything I’ve got at him. “O-oh okay mister Edward, well um… Hey could I maybe see your token for a moment? I’m quite fawned of the design and how it looks.” Plan A, set into motion, plan for the possibility plan A fails, plan out plan B… “Unless he really does have Omniscience. Then he’ll just see right through that. I’m not giving that fucking pipsqueak back control. He doesn’t know how to share. Xavier put me off for too long.” Actually on second thought I think I’ll start by saying, yes I was here to kill Discord. But as a fellow displaced you understand the threat he could pose, and it breaks my heart that I have to do this but he’s unpredictable.” Reasoning may work.

“Just so you know, I could’ve killed you around ten times over right now,” Edward pointed at me, throwing me for a loop. “I exist on many planes of existence not to mention as soon as I enter a universe its timelines as well. As I said before, I’m a very patient being so by all means, try and come up with a plan to dissuade me.” I sat imprisoned for over two millennia total crazy to the point not even Dissy could stand being inside my head, so trust me,” he slightly tilted his head with a deadly smirk, “Try it.”

My artifact hums in utter excitement, much to my displeasure. My smile wiped clean off my face and only left with a scowl. “Okay even I know when to concede. Then I’ll just have to prey on Xavier once he boils over once again when this monster isn’t here. Be happy Xavier, enjoy these moments to go back to your friends while I rot with nothing. You need me to reach the pinnacle of soul reaper and hollow evolution.” My mind begins to spin as that severe numbness disappears, color suddenly doesn’t seem as black and white as before and my voice isn’t an echo in my own head anymore.

“Uh, first off. Let me just say that shit was utterly wild!” I pump a fist in the air with a wide smile… Huh, guess I threw all of that professionalism to the back. “Seriously, I know I’ve been repressing my mask for all these years but you take the cake. And it looks like you were getting ready for bed too! Nice to meet you, throwing displaced names to the side, I’m Xavier, Xavier Hendrix!” Okay what the fuck is going on. Why am I talking like… I wasn’t displaced in the first place. This is how I acted back home.

“Nice to meet the real you. Quite hard living with multiple persons in there isn’t it lad?” Edward smirked as he pointed at my head. “Call me Ed, and you’re the one who actually brought me here, will the reason I’m here any way. So, what’s eating you up inside so much you need a void walker like me here?”

“A void walker? That sounds really funny. But I don’t know what you mean, Aizen is like a persona to me- wait no that’s not right. He’s always been important but why am I so adamant about us being separate people?” Once again this brain of mine starts pounding like I’m off my rocker until I stop thinking about the subject all together. “I… What was I gonna say? Oh yeah, I needed your help, not just to get away from Aizen, but because my Zanpakutō’s spirits got severed from me. I don’t know if you’d know any bleach lore like that but I really hope it’s in your realm of expertise.”

“I have my own zanpakuto and version of a hollow and so do my younger brothers,” Ed shrugged. “One is an Ichigo displaced after all, and I’ve been to more than my fair share of Bleach Universes. So, you lost track of the sword’s spirit. Have you tried meditating on it?”

“I tried talking to one of them in person. But they said that I cut them off. But even before Aizen took over for that brief moment I couldn’t even use Resurrección which almost made me lose my fight against…” I reach into my pocket, feeling Sombra’s horn inside of it but decide not to take it out. “Anyways yeah, she’s my stand in hollowified spirit. Maybe I should just talk to them in the spiritual world, but I sorta left her on bad terms a few minutes ago.” I admitted.

“Hmmm…” he narrowed his eyes on me, “So, why were you carrying around such a dangerous artifact?” He lifted his hand to reveal the horn and I felt my pocket and it was indeed gone.

I shake my head repeatedly, confused by his magic trick. I didn’t feel anything out of place, I still need it though. “I-I, Sombra entrusted me with that before he died. When he was dying the Umbrum inside had left the vessel. And with his last few conscious thoughts he told me to break it from his head and to keep it. But I don’t know why. I’d appreciate it back though.”

“It's not dead,” Ed threw the horn up only for it to reappear in my pocket. “Back to you though. What’s really bothering you lad? I’ve been a father numerous times and have gotten quite good at reading when someone is bothered by something as well as listening to my sons and daughters problems.”

“Sorry I didn’t mean to be pushy with that.” Expressions on my face start changing, going neutral to somber in seconds. “I don’t know…” I clench my fist in self-disappointment. “I think it just started as soon as I got out of imprisonment. Everything about what I had did in the past still haunted me. When I wore my persona all the time, Aizen and Xavier were used interchangeably for me. Anyone could call me Aizen and anyone could call me Xavier. But now I feel so split inside myself. Like I can’t bear to look at the one who killed their own friend from their own faults. Everything started becoming little dark spots in my memory.” I go over and set on a nearby bench, uncomfortable, yes, but I’ll take what I can get. “So I subconsciously let Aizen out by default and only him.”

I cross one leg over the other, contemplative. “We might need to become whole again, or maybe we don’t. That’s why I need your help Ed.”

Ed came over and sat down with a chair appearing behind him, “To put it simply, Aizen is your default for dealing with hardships you don’t want to deal with. As of right now he isn’t exactly a split personality but neither is he a separate entity to you own. Thanks to the Hogyoku it’s more like a Siamese twin for your soul. You’re both the same but separate beings that rely on each other to survive in your own ways to deal with things the other doesn't know how to handle. I have a similar situation but mine is a bit darker. My immortality is fed by a never ending wellspring of living souls and most of them hated me for the longest time and wanted out, but if I were to let them out then they would just be replaced by another soul to fill their place, and I hated myself for that.” He held his fist up and gave a look of pure hatred. “Eventually, that hate combined and manifested into Malice. An entity that wants nothing more than to be free to kill and devour every soul in my world. With help from my family I was able to overcome most of this hatred, though Malice remained as he is a crucial part of me and my hatred of not only myself but for the human race as a whole.”

His story, that was so damn heartwarming. I start clapping my hands together, slowly as first but pick up the pace with each one. An actual tear rolls down my eyes, I’m not sure if that’s some of my emotions involuntarily released or if it was that touching. Either way that’s the first tear I’ve had in one thousand years. “That was so damn… Ugh that was amazing. And I don’t mean to just say that just to say that… It was empowering. And to hear you overcame that with your family is just like hearing an upbeat song for the first time in your life.”

“Don’t patronize me.” Ed glared again, but this time I flinched. “I nearly killed my family. I would’ve lost my wives, my children, my nieces and just about everything I have that’s worth living for!” He yelled and a flood over not just Reiatsu but magic and overall power flooded the area. “Sorry.” he took a deep breath and the wash of power quickly died down. “It’s hard to deal with other things being apart of you but also being separate, but if you can speak with others about it it helps.”

I grip my chest, my heart involuntarily stopped beating a while ago but I’m still alive. Thank goodness for the Hōgyoku yet my spiritual body nearly doubled over. “I think I just got a heart palpitation from that, I’m sorry for being so offensive. I had a lotta narc in the past that’s starting to resurface, you definitely didn’t deserve that. But with that being said, maybe I should just-” I collapsed on the floor. No warning, no cue, simple unconsciousness. The only thing remotely close to a reason is the Hōgyoku glowing so brightly that its light was visible through my chest and clothing.

“Remind me to not do drugs ever again- wait no that didn’t happen.” Lifting myself off the ground I find myself in my spiritual word, purple glass panes for flooring without beautiful moon lilies floating in water. The perpetual night is a little bigger than I remember, and now there’s stars above as well. Probably Nightmare’s influence.

“I hope Ed isn’t wondering where I just went. Kinda feel like a dick leaving him after being so sarcastic.”

“So pretty,” I heard Ed’s voice and turned to see him standing next to me. “Don’t be surprised,” he said, not even looking at me. “I have been alive for fifteen millennia and have several methods, not to mention magics that allow me to be here.”

“Well I’m glad you like it, tranquil is it not? I can only guess why I was brought here because there’s only a few reasons.” I start looking around, unsure of where everyone is. Until I find myself, or rather Aizen.

He immediately puts both his in the air before I have the chance to spear. “Yes, yes, before you say anything allow me to have one thing become as clear as day. I am not here to fight you two. That monster over there could possibly shatter me. However I did indeed bring you here.”

“Ahahahaha!” Ed laughed. “Aizen has jokes! Ahahahaha!” He got serious again while crossing his arms, “While you’re not wrong I don’t kill usually, that’s a mercy. You I would kill but you haven’t done more than annoy and tick me off a little.”

Aizen rolls his eyes out of annoyance. “Great, an ignorant one. You know I’m not all about violence, Xavier so why do you never let me out, unrestrained by ruling? You know we can be a great asset to you. I do not even know what our maximum potential is and yet you stall. Why not simply see who we could become together? Bending others to our will while still being ignorant to all that doesn’t concern us?”

“The saying goes, Ignorance is bliss but at the same time, the ignorant are the true fools as they don’t even know they’re being fooled,” Ed countered with a wave of his hand. “You call me ignorant when all I’ve said told you is the truth,” he added as a dead cold filled the space.

Aizen shook his head, putting both his hands behind his back. “But what’s the point in being an illusionist if your illusion’s aren’t as real as to even fool yourself?”

Maybe I have wax in my ears because I couldn’t believe what I just heard. “What kind of life would that be for us though? Sure it’d be a balanced one between us but that’s self-destructive.”

“A life of total control,” Ed added. “You’re not talking about merging, you’re talking about controlling Xavier in this place in an illusion created by you just for him while you go out and control the world around yourself. A life of total control is no life at all.”

Aizen suddenly takes a step forward with no hesitation. “Heck, call me Ryomen Sukuna then. At least we’d have overarching power. And once we kill Yhwach for good and steal his? We’d be able to move on to other displaced’s universes. One after the other, stealing more and more abilities. Can’t you simply accept the fact that we could be a real ally to you, if you let us of course.” Seeming proud of themselves, Aizen stops where he is, only a few feet away.

Ed raised an eyebrow, “Why would I need you as an ally?” He asked, causing Aizen to freeze. “Let me correct a few of your concepts. First, you're nothing more than a simple displaced right now and that means, you have to be summoned to other universes via a token being used by another displaced. I’ve evolved to the point that I'm no longer a mere displaced. My vessals can come and go because as they please. I’ve amassed the powers and means to do so. Second, there are beings out there in the void called void dwellers that will squash you without a second thought. Third, the me in front of you isn’t even the real Edward Elric but a mere flesh puppet I’m controlling from my home dimension in my universe. Finally, this puppet is only one of millions I’ve sent across the void to monitor other universes, and wipe out any I DEEMED needing to be destroyed.”

“Hm… I suppose I shall simply have to settle for being a nuisance until Xavier gives me what I want. I can be very patient whenever I deal with people. Whether it’s not or one hundred years from now, I will get what I want. And it’s not as though I’m asking for the world, simply put I want what I want, real power.” Aizen countered.

I step up to him until we come face to face. “What do you want though?! You’re speaking in riddles, tongues, literally anything but english! Tell me what you desire dammit! When you say power you mean completely different things.”

“It means if he sees something that interests him, he makes it his,” Ed told me. “He doesn’t need a major reason to or some overall goal. If he wants it he gets it, in some way or another he’ll get what he wants.”

Ed snapped and Aizen immediately found himself bound to the chair he’d been sealed in when he was in Muken. Six keys appeared and hovered over each of his limbs, his head and heart. Black chains shot from the ground and wrapped around Aizen as locks appeared and the keys each entered them and turned before flying over to me and embedding themselves into my body, mirroring the places the locks were on Aizen.

“You should recognize the Muken seal and for good measure I also placed a cursed seal using the Chains of Hell,” Ed explained, causing Aizen to become stumped.

I stumble back some at the sudden appearance of a structure in front of me. “Damn, that's some nice craftsmanship dude.” I get up and stare at him in the eye. He’s still unblinking, honestly thought he’d spit in my face.

“Those keys are yours to use should you want to unseal him, or temporarily draw on his power. As inefficient as the real deal would be.” Ed said. “He can be resealed as long as you don’t undo all of the six keys. Oh and one more thing,” he turned to me and rammed his hand into my chest, “This will hurt,” he said nonchalantly as felt a crunch.

“Huh what do you mean hurt- GOD THE PAIN!” Somehow this all bypassed the Hōgyoku’s numbing ability and hurt like nothing I’ve felt before.

“There you are.” Ed added as I felt him grab onto the sacred object, almost as if he tore my soul in half, then he twisted. “And lets add this one.” He said as I felt power, a very Fana or might. Ed pulled his hand from my body without a spot of blood on him. “I fused your Hogyoku with one of my own. It was quite degraded, and don’t worry, he.” Ed motioned to Aizen. “Won’t be able access any of that power as is specifically attuned to you and if he tries, let’s just say even an immortal will be extremely injured if they tried.”

I grip my chest, adrenaline pumps through my veins. “What exactly does it do?” I asked Ed.

“I can still hear you two, y’know. It’s not as though I’ve disappeared forever. And I still desire what you know I want Xavier.” Aizen quietly mumbled.

“Aww don’t pout,” Ed mocked, “Or I’ll seal your mouth, permanently.” He turned to me. “And as for what it does, it allows you access to most of your power, even without a zanpakuto or a hollowification mask. Don’t get the wrong idea though, the Hogyoku is still the Hogyoku. All I did was fuse yours with an incomplete one on mine.”

I stare down at my chest. “So now that that’s been solved I guess you can-”

“You know Nightmare Moon and Kyōka Suigetsu are refusing to talk to you for a reasonnnn~” Aizen said in a sing-song tone. “You wouldn’t want them both going rogue and leaving you forever, considering you have no friends since you killed your last one thirty minutes ago you dirty little killer. Honestly you might as well be back on Earth, you have no friends once more, the friend you did have, you pushed ‘em away. And now you’re pinning all that blame on me. Ha! And people call me the worser half.” Aizen leans forward in his Mukden seal. Laughing like a madman. “I only want us to be the best! If you aren’t going to become king then best believe I’ll make you one. All three of us want what’s best for you. You know what I really want? I want your release, so cry dammit. Every emotion you’ve stored up these thousand years, silently mourning about the SIX siblings we left behind. CRY! The hollow inside of you is begging to have their primal emotions released. Stab, kick, do anything but hold it in! I can’t believe you’re still hiding behind jokes as you once did, stop laughing like an idiot and let loose!”

“Yes,” Ed agreed, causing the madman to stop and stare at the alchemist. “You should never hold that stuff like that in. Yell, cry, scream, kick stab, what’s wrong with wanting to let your emotions flow freely, nothing that’s what,” he shrugged. “Being a king is more than what you think. You must be a leader, one who is there in front of everything and everyone to be seen, not who directs from the shadows. I’ve seen war, I’ve been a king and I am one now. I also have people around me to go to when I’m hurt, much like Xavier does in that castle right now who are concerned about him when you walked out. Just because you make a choice doesn’t mean he lost something, and the same goes for him. Killing your friend is a horrible thing to do but if it puts them at rest and is their request then it should be carried out.”

Aizen begins to silently chuckle to himself. “And to think the outsider finally understood me. In this moment of peace I have. Unaffected by personality amplification that were offset by this new addition to the Hōgyoku, I need to tell you while I’m still me, while I’m still us. Get back in touch with your emotions. You’re safe here, we aren’t separate, we will always be the two sides of a coin. Please… Being over the top as I am is slowly breaking me away, all of us. I know you’ve noticed it but you won’t admit it.”

It feels like I got hit with a truck as soon as they both agreed on something. “I-I refuse to believe that truth, there has to be something more to this than emotions. N-no this is still your fault, I know it is.” I put a hand on the Muken seal’s armrest and looked at him.

And yet he stares right back. “So… What do you see within your own reflection? Confidence, strength, wisdom?”

I end up taking a step back, accidentally falling to the floor. “No, I only see fear.” Shaking my head back and forth, I feel as though my entire body is deceiving me.

My mirrored image leans forward, as if he’s trying to leave his seal. “Then accept it, we shall both stay here for as long as it takes for the betterment of our health and those around us. Even if we begin to subconsciously amplify our personalities, deep inside yourself you will know that what I’ve said, what you saw, will be the truth and nothing but. Ms. Nightmare has been itching for you to tap into her power and hers alone, and it’s best to never keep a lady waiting.”

“You’re very good at wishing your words but for once he’s telling the truth,” Ed sighed as he held his head and then looked at me. “Before you go and make any rash choices though how about we go back to the outside and to the castle so you can apologize to your friends for your worse half’s choices. And do tell him his plan. I’ll be with you the whole time but in formal dress. I don’t want my slippers ruined. Tia would kill me a few times over.”

Nodding my head, I cautiously rise back to my own two feet and feel out my posture. I stand up straight and tall. “Right. This needs to happen. Aizen, if this means anything to you, I’m sorry, I know that for the things you’ve helped me through I have taken for granted and all this built up rage that we’ve taken on isn’t good for us. And Ed, thanks for being there despite never knowing me in the first place. I’m- no, we’re ready to go back and face this.”

“You two won’t be able to fully merge unless your souls come to a true understanding and that may never happen full but as of now you can swap mindsets for conversations, but he will have no physical control over your shared body unless you allow it, and even then he won’t have any physical power unless you undo the seals,” Ed explained to us. “The restraints are more for a peace keep to help you two stabilize. Until you reach tree common ground they will remain and can’t be undone unless Xavier allows it. I will be making regular checks to keep them intact as well,” He warned Aizen. “You’ll never know I’m here unless I want you to,” he looked at me.

Aizen turned his head away. “Yes yes, I’ve heard it all before. You do have my gratitude eldritch horror, for bringing us one step closer to true transcendence. Also, Xavier, be sure to tell Applejack you’re sorry as well as the anomaly. I care not for the other ones however. So apologizing is up to you.”

I breathe a sigh of relief, holding one arm below the other to pinch the bridges of my nose. “Do you have to be so passive aggressive all the time?”

“Yes.” He answered, that made little to no sense at all.

“It’s part of who Aizen is as a character.” Ed shrugged.

I roll my neck, finally feeling some semblance of normalcy. “Alright, I’m ready, time to say goodbye. So, goodbye.” I wave at my technical other half and actually get no resistance once I start fading in and out of the spiritual realm.

Jolting upwards, these hands of mine check my entire body for any injuries or anything wrong with myself. “Oh goodness, thank the lord. Now then I should probably listen to their advice… Why does Ed even have slippers- FOCUS!” I slap both sides of my face and turn to my left, immediately seeing Ed in my path.

“Because, I was enjoying a midnight snack when one of my new tokens suddenly disappeared to this place,” he said as he tossed me the watch, I reached out and grabbed it from the air. “It doubles a void caller to any of the displaced you’ve met in your travels as long as they too have a copy of the watch as well as a direct line to me and a small cross dimensional delivery system for small to medium size stuff. My second wife gave me those slippers and they’re very comfortable and my daughter likes to see me wearing them. Want a pair?”

“...A family, ain’t that something.” Shaking my head before I begin to daydream, I nod my head. “I’ve been looking for some comfortable wear, especially for sleeping standards. I probably won’t be getting any new clothes for a while considering what I said in front of Rarity… Anyways I guess I’ll just have to see the four other girls once they’re off their three hour train ride. I could probably intercept them but I wouldn’t want to dig myself any deeper. Unless you could teleport them within the same room to make this easier on me.”

“We can or we can see them now. Your choice,” Ed shrugged. “I can do many things and I will provide you with several sets of clothes. I just need to know what you want first. And surprised ponies always make the best listeners, its also a very good way to get slapped, kicked through a wall, or have a hole blasted through you chest and end up dangling from the chandelier in the throne room while upside down by your foot.”

I stare at him in disbelief. “You sound as though you speak from actual experience in the matter, you aren’t, right?”

“I’m one hundred present speaking from actual experience on my part,” Ed smiled as he placed a hand on his heart. “Luna and Celestia are quite fun to prank but not so fun to to startle.”

“I- you know what, we can get into that later. Yes I would really love for you to bring everyone here, Nightmare, Luna, Rarity, Pinkie, AJ, Fluttershy, Celestia, and Twilight.” I crack my knuckles, rolling my shoulders before summoning a Senkaimon in front of me, leading to a very familiar green plain. One that I’ve trained a drake in. “This place will be private enough for everyone, but if you got somewhere else I’ll be all ears. Although it would also be possible to do it here, either way I will be mending relations.”

“A mountain side hot spring with a great view of a setting sun always helps,” Ed suggested. “But I doubt moving them across dimensions would help your case. I’ve tried not to pry into your world’s privacy too much so are we dealing with ponies, anthros, or humans with ponisic features, or straight humans?”

One of my eyebrows involuntarily raises. “The heck’s an anthro? I mean, I just have normal ponies here. I thought every displaced did.” Although saying that aloud I suddenly feel a little idiotic. Infinite displaced universes could mean infinite possible pony variations.

“Nope,” Ed shook his head. “My ponies are nearly human but they have the skin
hue like the ones from the EQG but have tails, wings and or horns. Anthro is short for anthropomorphic.”

I lean forwards some and take a few steps towards Ed. “I need further elaboration. Who’s EQG first of all? Are they some sort of god of displaced or are they an afterlife for those who has perished?”

“Did you watch any of the Mlp franchise or did you have it wiped from your mind when you became a displaced?” Ed asked flat out.

I shook my head. “If it’s a franchise then I’ve never heard of it before. I do remember media however, like anime, video games, and other cool things.”

“Got it, mind wipe,” Ed waved his hand, “Anthros are humanoids versions of animals that retain animal futures sort of like catgirls but are more animal than human. Think… Hmmm That Time I got Reincarnated as A Slime or the Rising of the Shield Hero. The Therianthropes.”

I ball up my fist with an open palm underneath it before slamming the fist on it. “Ah! I see, now you’re talkin my language. One last question then before we do this thing. What does Mlp stand for?”

Ed shut gave me the biggest deadpan stare, “My little pony. EQG stands for Equestria Girls.”

Words cannot describe what I felt when I heard that. But I’ll try anyways. “That sounds so extremely girly. No wonder everything is so technicolored here. Even my two sisters wouldn’t have watched anything like that. No offense to your wives, kids, and entire lively hood by the way. Just saying what comes to mind. I think I might’ve been better off permanently never remembering that this place is something that’s probably targeted younger audiences.”

“If you’re going to continue living as a displaced you’re better off knowing the know at the least,” Ed shrugged. “Knowing what the future hold can be a big hindrance after all.’

“Ah what? So everyone just knows what’s gonna happen except for me? Screw that, I’ll bend fate then to make a miss of everything I touch. Not literally of course, just in a figurative sense.”

“I honestly don’t care,” the sage said flatly. “I literally do that all the time so yea… keep on doing it…” He cleared his throat, “Back on topic. This is for sure the place you want them brought to?”

“It holds a lot of importance to me, those few months ago I was a lot more stable… So yes, I am and I’ll wait for you on the other side.” I Flash Step through the gateway, traveling through portals instead of instant teleportation is always so relaxing.

I roll through, purposely dropping to the floor until I’m laid out on the floor. Taking a breath of fresh air, I can't help but be nervous about the entire situation. “At least I’ll have someone who understands my situation. What a story to tell others when I look back on this moment. Hopefully Fluttershy will forgive me, I should’ve never said that to her in such a threatening manner.”

“Breathe Xavier.” Ed said next to me. “Almost as nerve-wracking as when I surfed that missile into megatron's battleship armada.”

“You did what?! That’s yet another story you’ve gotta tell me at some point.” Snapping my fingers I begin to laugh without fail. “Alright bring my friends in Ed. I’ll tell ‘em and once we’re done then we can get to what some could describe as the main event.””

“it's a war story involving me, Optimus, and my Master Inferno,” Ed shrugged. “And they’re here,” he motioned with his arm and everyone appeared as he moved his arm, appearing from nothing. “Hmmmmm…… Maybe some refreshments are needed,” he snapped and several snack appeared. “Enjoy everypony.”

“How in tarnation?!” An angry farm mare looks around her surroundings as a pristine coated unicorn puts a hoof over her forehead.

“Darlings where are- who are you and why do you seem so similar to Aizen? Why is Nightmare Moon here?” She turns in the other direction to find me on the ground. Her muzzle scrunches up with distaste. Rarity starts holding her head up high. “And why are you here? Didn’t you decidedly say that you didn’t need friends? To think that I was getting used to your company.”

Nightmare Moon looked around and chuckled in amusement. “Wow, who would’ve thought I’d be teleported without even being able to resist it.”

Celestia’s horn lights up with no hesitation. “Currently I am in a terrible mood so far Aizen and this is the last straw. First you propose the idea of love slaves for the changelings, then you decide to summon Nightmare Moon of all ponies, which this is news for me, and now you have teleported us all here?! That’s it! I swear to you I will-”

A flood of power poured out causing them all to shut up immediately, “Now that I have your attention,” Ed glared at them as he reeled in his power. “My name is Edward Elric and I am the Crimson Sage. My friends call me Ed, none of you have that right except for Aizen. Don’t think about pulling anything cause I can most assuredly dispel it without effort. Like your little Rarity pointed out, I am one of Aizen’s kind, though I have been around far longer and have much more experience and power at my disposal. Ask your question as you will.”

Twilight’s hoof goes up, everyone else glances at her before doing some type of motioning in order to tell her that she has the stage. “Aizen… Why did you suddenly leave? You showed signs of having a mental breakdown when Sombra died. Even then you didn’t let us help you. Instead you insulted my sister in law and my brother.”

No matter how much I desire to keep staring up at the sky, I know that I must look at them all at some point. I guess now is as best of a start as any. “You aren’t wrong Twilight, embarrassing you and your friends wasn’t on my to-do list that day. Half-way throughout the battle it felt like I was broken apart and pulled back together. It was all my fault.”

“So since we’re apologizin, mind apologizin to Flutters over here? After what y’all said to her ya lucky she ain’t keel over. And Nightmare’s presence ain’t makin this any easier.” Applejack demanded.

Rainbow Dash immediately perks up. “Woah wait, what did he say to Fluttershy? Aw I outta kick your flank while also kickin Nightmare Moon’s around Equus for even thinking about that.” The rainbow maned pegasus flies towards me with a hoof positioned adjacent to the back of her head. I make no effort to move out of the way.

A transparent box appeared around the prismatic assaulter before she could act, “I will not allow violence young Pegasus,” Ed gave a sharp glare that caused Rainbow to settle down. “We are here because Aizen wants to give proper apologies. Each will be heard in turn, understand?” She nodded slowly and Ed deactivated his spell and Rainbow slowly sat back into place.

Fluttershy stares at Rainbow Dashes’ predicament, watching her plop back to the ground. She then focuses her attention on her country friend, taking a gentle hoof that reaches over to place itself on Applejack’s chest. “N-no Applejack, It’s o-okay. Not because he t-threatened me. He was s-scared, like a hurt animal trying to defend itself whenever it’s vulnerable. I already forgave him. And thank you mister Elric for bringing us all together like this.”

“You’re welcome dear, but that still doesn’t make what he did alright in the end young one,” Ed said softly. “Hear what he has to say.”

“Maybe that’s why I should go and give him my formal apology as well.” Rarity walks until she stands above me, reeling a hindleg back she kicks me… Right where I’d prefer not to be kicked. Yet she still ends up retracting said appendage out of pain. “Bucking, buck, Celestia that hurt like you wouldn’t believe.” The unicorn ends up having to nurse the wound which I simply place a hand on it, using Kaidō to heal the injury right away. “I deserved that, even if I couldn’t feel it in the first place.” I thought to myself

Ed immediately stood over Rarity, “When did I say violence was allowed?”

Applejack attempts to mediate the situation, even while glaring daggers at me. “Now hold up there partner, you see nothing really happened there. Regardless, Rarity is a little hot-headed like Rainbow Dash so-”

A very high-pitched voice shouts before Applejack could go any further. “Everypony stop it!” Pinkie Pie’s vocals are surprisingly loud for such a small pony. Rarity ended up quickly scrambling from underneath Ed’s stare.

Luna stares at Pinkie Pie who nods in return. “Sorry everypony, but Ms. Pie and I were both discussing the problem to come with a proper resolution. What Aizen did was wrong, yes but his situation is similar to mine. If he was struggling with his mental fortitude as Nightmare Moon told us then this could mean that going through this confrontation incorrectly could end up giving us yet another enemy.”

Pinkie pipes up again, munching in between opened snacks. Unsurprisingly she was the only one to take any. “Aizen’s trying his best out here to be so tough and strong but on the inside he’s really hurting on the inside. We gotta sort this out right now, put the frosting on the cupcake if you will.”

“Perhaps this is the time you should tell them,” Ed whispered to me, “I leave it to you.” He looked at Pinkie and Luna, “I can always count on you two to end conflict the right way. Let’s have some tea and gather ourselves while we enjoy snacks. You girls can ask me questions that you wish to know while Aizen gathers his thoughts.”

“...Okay buck it, I’ll just say it right now. How are Luna and Nightmare Moon in the same place at the same time and they aren’t fighting?” The tomboyish pegasus questions with some skepticism. “Is this another one of those illusions that Aizen used?”

“Sort of.” Ed teetered his hand. “Luna has become separated from Nightmare because Nightmare has become tied to Aizen’s power. She’s something like an inner spirit given form through his power and able to manifest thanks to his experience in projecting this power outwards.”

Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her head. “I didn’t understand a single thing you just said. Twi, decipher it for me.”

Twilight Sparkle exerted a small ‘hmmm.’ “He was saying that Aizen most likely split his soul in two for Nightmare Moon and gave her a half. Although I didn’t study much in the magical branch of spiritualism.”

“This has nothing to do with magic little one.” Ed waved his finger. “You're sort of right though.” Twilight's eye twitched. “Nightmare is a piece of Aizen’s soul, or more accurately… A part of it that wishes to fight and protect the evils that seek to harm Aizen and those around him. She’s both a part of Aizen and yet a separate entity. Sort of like a reflection of a certain aspect of his personality.”

Twilight Sparkle grunts. “Well I guess if we’re allowed to ask questions then why do you keep calling us little? You don’t look so old yourself! There’s gotta be some explanation other than a superiority complex.”

“I’m an immortal that has been around for over fifteen millennia, Twilight.” Ed held up a finger causing everyone to turn and look at him, Twilight arched her head up towards Ed with yet another believable fact about this man. “I’m not looking down on you at all. I’m just that much older and more experienced than you are. Even your princesses are young to me. My own princesses are most likely about seven times their age too.”

“I personally refuse to believe that. Even Aizen isn’t older than us… Yet you possess a magical prowess that could possibly even overtake Aizen’s.” Celestia slowly puts the pieces in her head together as do I.

Instead of getting up I choose the other option of levitating my entire body, purely with Reiatsu to become upright. Standing on my two own legs I finally feel as though any shock I could throw at these ponies would be water under the bridge with all that’s happened.

“My power does indeed exceed that of yours, Luna’s, Nightmare’s, and Aizen’s combined.” Ed threw up a hand. “Originally I couldn’t even use magic when I awoke in my home world but after a hundred plus years of research I made a way using gemstones. I built stools, magic items, and artifacts. I trusted ponies, and for that I was betrayed by one so close to me and ended up beyond mad, encased in stone for over two thousand years because of them. I helped raise Celestia and Luna after their mother passed away. I taught them many things, including how to use their origins.”

“In a parallel universe, you raised me?” Celestia’s horn stops glowing. “In a parallel universe, my sister and I didn’t have to be taught solely by Starswirl…”

“You were raised more or less by your father and mother,” Ed pointed to the solar alicorn. “After Luna’s birth Faust lost much of her power and became ill. She passed away a few years later. Starswirl came along after I left on a personal journey and after your father passed away. He was blessed with great longevity but in the end he succumbed to old age, at least that’s what it was told by the sisters.”

“Tia, there’s no need to pry so deeply into Edward’s life. You know how you get whenever it comes to sentiments on what could have happened and what you could’ve done differently. I know you still blame yourself for the Nightmare Moon incident. On to the next question if you’d please.”

“No offense taken, the remark had not needed to be made in the first place. Not that I actually care what you all think.” Nightmare Moon said.

“Perhaps closure will help.” Ed said. “In my world Alicorns don’t truly die but go through a sort of reincarnation after a certain period of time. Faust was able to come back, and now greatly enjoys spending time with your other selves, though she is no longer an alicorn. Your father though was a unicorn so he was not afforded such luxury but he did deeply love you both. Next question please.”

A quiet sniffle comes from Celestia, she turns away and covers her eyes. Leaving Luna to trot over to her elder sister and extend a hoof on her shoulder. “You all may carry on while I comfort my sister… She can be quite emotional while thinking of family.” Luna charges up her horn, seemingly ready t.o comfort each other

“One more piece of advice,” Ed caught them, right before they left. “Don’t let the thoughts and opinions of others stop you from achieving what you seek especially if it is a family to call your own, even if the outcries may be that of your nation, I returned to your counterparts later and Luna and I married,” he explained, causing them to freeze. “We tried to have children to no avail but we did adopt many. After I was freed we were able to conceive and had twins. Celestia and I have a daughter together and the same goes for me and Amore. I love them all and make no distinctions, be they my wives or my children.” Celestia clearly became distressed by this. Nearly crying on the spot. Luna patted her sister of the withers, igniting her horn but her elder sister briefly slowed down the process to a full magical teleportation circle instead of its instantaneous variant.

“Dude, that was deep.” Rainbow Dash silently said. The entire time Ed was talking, Pinkie managed to get everyone, including Nightmare Moon. To sit together while watching Celestia and Luna leave.

Pinkie puts a foreleg up to her head, saluting to me in a prideful manner. “Aizen, you had something you needed to tell everypony. So I got everything nice and wrapped it up like a present.”

“The floor is yours my friend.” Ed preformed an exuberant hand motion. Allowing me to finally have everyone’s attention.

Breathe in breathe out, sunrise sunset, interwove my words with truth. “There’s someone else inside of me. Somebody that I have hid behind for far too long. They are the one that had the talents to do everything that was impossible for me. They are the source behind my strengths.”

“What you all had witnessed this day was the result of him fully gaining control of me due to this… Sloth that has been claimed as mine. Sloth manifested in the manner of never giving him the recognition, respect, and attention he deserved. I never fully gave him the time of day, and for that I am guilty.”

Nightmare Moon smirks, she opens a… Twix bar, wow, one thousand years and that’s when I see real candy again. The physical spirit starts consuming it while watching me, waiting for me to continue.

“Yet this man inside here.” I point to my chest. “Despite the threats and aura he radiates. He only wants what’s best for both of us. I am the one that has twisted him so terribly. His actions are a direct consequence of myself. However, this all stops now. I’m done running away from this problem. I’m gonna face it head on.”

Rarity begins clapping her hooves together. The dramatics on this one can be greatly exaggerated, especially now. “O-oh my, all of that? This reminds me of those novels I’ve read. The misunderstood hero holds burdens that they think nopony else understands. I’m sorry none of us ever realized this Aizen.”

Applejack slightly tilts the tip of her stetson up, grasping a better view of me. “Ah ain’t know ya was strugglin like this Sugarcube. But ya should’ve told one of us. Y’all know we’d help ya in a heartbeat, else what are friends for?”

The normally quiet goofy and erratic pony known as Pinkie Pie uses a more direct approach for the conversation. “Applejack took the words right outta my mouth. How else are we all gonna be best friends if things like that become bottled up.”

Twilight briefly walks from her friends. Staring off towards the clearish sky. No clouds or snow is in sight. “I always had faith in you Aizen. If you wanted to, you could’ve hurt my Cadance or Shining Armor when they confronted you during that episode. So if the other you inside resisted the urge to attack then they can’t be that bad.”

Sounds of wings flapping in front of me as Fluttershy wraps two hooves around my neck, pulling me in for a hug. “There there, it’s all okay now. You’ll always have us.” She tried to soothe me.

This time, I returned the hug, without any hesitation. “Somehow, some way, I’ll make it up to this lady for her kindness.”

“You ponies have a bad habit of letting your friends suffer in silence.” Ed pointed out.

Nightmare Moon rolls her neck. “Take me as a prime example if you would.” She sarcastically said in between Ed’s speech.

“Sure you care about them enough to want to ask but then back off at the moment you’re needed, only reaching out at the very last minute or worst possible times only to make things even worse for those you care about.” he explained, causing them all to look down in shame. “I’m not trying to hurt any of you but part of friendship is reaching out to one another from the start.” He looked at where Celestia and Luna had left from while they were still off in there moment gathering themselves. “Before the problem can become can become a problem.”

“Yeah… Edward’s right. I definitely would have handled the Gilda situation better if I just asked her what was wrong. I know she wouldn’t act like that for no reason.” Rainbow Dash concluded.

“Maybe we should handle friendships by nippin ‘em right in the bud instead of holdin out. That ain’t right of us to do so.” Applejack added on.

“Stubbornness,” Ed looked at Applejack, and then turned to Rainbow, “And pride are not bad traits to have but they can become walls to those around who only wish for your best.”

I release my embrace from Fluttershy who does so in turn, albeit reluctantly. “Everyone, we can all admit that we’ve made mistakes, so from this moment on let's just do better, be better, y’know?”

Rarity seems to carry my passion with her own. “As much as I’d like to disagree, Edward and Aizen are correct. Moving forward let us actually remember to react to one another’s feelings.”

“At least someone is making sense today.” Nightmare Moon mumbled underneath their breath.

“Excuse me for a minute,” Ed said as he popped out of existence and then back in. “Sorry. Chrissy couldn’t find Solar. He wasn’t in any of his usual hiding places. Again sorry….. fatherhood…”

“I’m sorry but who are you speaking about? One of your children I presume.” I stop in my normalish posture. Almost ready to clear the air.

“Yes, the younger twin. He and his sister got in a fight over a toy and he got scared and hid away after he blasted her with magic. He takes after Luna that way,” Ed held his head. “He’s very sweet but very shy. Chrissy is sort of like their big sister slash nanny when me or one of their mothers has aren;t around.”

I tilt my head to the side. “Why exactly did you need to grab them?”

“Perhaps he’s trying to share an experience with us?” Twilight attempted to deduce.

“Was it to get one of my amazing, spectacular, totally awesome Pinkie Pie patented parties?” The pink party mare asked

“Have a very cherrichanga,” Ed tossed her the pinkiest oozing burrito-thing I’ve ever seen. “And no it was because Luna is away on business and this was my nearest active puppet.”

“I want… Another.” It completely disappeared before it reached halfway through the air.

“Da- WHAT, how is that possible? Literally how? I didn’t even see her flinch.” I think I almost had a stroke because of that. How is that even possible?

“There’s an entire mountain over there now go play,” Ed pointed to a mount of pastry and that was all we saw except of a Pinkie shaped cloud of dust next to Rainbow and Rarity.

I can only pinch my nose in confusion. “For how mature she can be, Pinkie is really childish sometimes… How do other displaced people deal with this?”

“It’s just Pinkie being Pinkie,” Ed threw up a hand. “The sooner you accept that phrase the better,” he smirked and everypony just nodded in agreement.

“Well I think that might as well solve everything. Guess we can get this acceptance thing in order. Nightmare, I still can’t understand why you’ve been so silent this entire time.” I stared at my other part with confusion.

“Oh I have been speaking, but not with you. Kyōka Suigetsu is quite the talkative partner when it comes to fighting and elegance. He has been saying his piece the entire time through my mind. He also says that it is a shame that he cannot share these thoughts with you for now. Yet he is very pleased to understand that you will be the one to reattach our severed link.”

“All he had to do was ask.” Ed shrugged.

Nightmare Moon briefly stared at the sky. She spaces out before getting back to Ed. “He says that having the owner of the Zanpakutō should be the one to reestablish the spiritual link. That way they realize what is wrong, how to fix it, and simply do not break it apart once more. I could not care any less though. A deal was a deal, it is not my job to continuously uphold it.”

“I meant I could allow him to appear on his own through an empty doll to inhabit, but I won’t step in the bonds of a sword and its wielder.” Ed held up his hand and a large single-edged sword with a red shimmering tsuba, white handle wrap with a large ring pommel appeared. In the ring their appeared to be a sort of black mist with twin trails leading into it. “My own partner is a real piece of work after all.” He leaned the sword on his shoulder.

I clasp my hands together and sit down on the grassy floor in a mediative manner. “Ah so you also wield a Zanpakutō then? Heh, you did say that you knew a guy. Fine, everyone, you may want to occupy yourselves with something. Because on the outside this is gonna look like a whole lot of nothing. Ed, you can watch if you want. Honestly I don't care, but I will care if you do something detrimental which I doubt will come to fruition.” I begin to drowsily pull myself in and out of my spiritual words. Getting a good grasp on my mind, body, soul, and spirit. It feels like I’m slipping into a full blown waterbed. There’s no resistance now but now the sensation is like I’ve never done this before.

“On your feet,” I heard Ed’s voice. “Or do you need a cup of coffee or an energy drink?”

My mind felt like it briefly got cracked from the sudden interruption. This body of mine clocks in once more, jolting upright. “What?! Oh that scared everything out of me. What’d you need Ed?”

“Don’t force it like that.” he held up his sword. “I’ll lend you this, but beware… It manipulates gravity and fire.”

I nearly get up to see the blade up close but use some self control and keep my same position. “Apologizes. I’m always used to brute forcing it so I get in faster. Which is easy to accomplish due to my, or rather Aizen’s, overflowing Reiatsu. I’ll make sure to take it slow.”

“Power is something you have in spades, yes but control is something you severely lack.” Ed let go of the sword and it dropped hard into the ground with the blade becoming completely buried. “When wielding a sword it is easy to use power because it is a tool but when wielding a zanpakuto the fight becomes more of a dance as this is a living thing, your partner. Someone you're trusting your life to, and they to you as well. Learn their rhythm. Let them lead for now. Kyōka will help get you there but don’t let his world tempt you. My sword is no mere zanpakuto either, it is malice incarnate and will try and sway you with rage and force. I will be your anchor point so simply drift.”

I take in a deep breath, the earth beneath me is hardy, the brief fluttering of wind howls and practically screams out names. The sun is shining down on us all. And I can share such an important moment with friends… I have to remember not to cry, at least not right now. I briefly take my gaze upwards, seeing five mares with worried, hopeful, and bittersweet smiles on their muzzles. “Remember my happiness, and remember what I come from.” The mantra repeats itself over and over again. Instead of a slow and thankful transition that I normally get where everything feels so weird yet so normal. Everything simply happens. It’s like stepping through a portal without consequence. Normal if you would.

“My one and only inner world.” I grip onto my borrowed Zanpakutō, yet I don’t do a predetermined unsheathe of it. “Kyōka Suigetsu, stop hiding Aizen. I know you’re the one doing that. I need to talk to him.”

I hear a voice echo out with laughter. “Why should I? Aren’t you looking to tear yourself to shreds?” That can’t be good, he’s going through that routine. Well if I don’t let him get to me then everything should be fine.

“We aren’t going to do this routine Suigetsu. Just bring Aizen out here so I can help him, help us!” I reason with him before gaining a swift kick to the back. It’s not enough to make me stumble forward but it’s hard enough to really disturb me. As a natural reaction I turn around only to see nothing and be punched in my abdomen.

“Ikkotsu…” An entire hole appears in my stomach as I’m blasted away, completely covered in my own gore.

“Foolish boy,” I hear a sinister voice coming from. Ed’s sword. “The alchemist even saw it fit to loan you a bit of his power. You aren’t worth even trying to speak to…”

“Who-” I cough up blood, even while I can’t feel the horrible sensation it’s still never a pleasant one. “I don’t know w-who you think you are talking to me like that but-” I get a cut across my chest for taking too long to speak before being sent flying with another kick.

“Fuck me I shouldn’t have told Suigetsu to make every fight a street fight. He didn’t even wait for me.” I groan, getting back up with hastened movements.

“That wretched blade in your hands, did you seriously bring it along with you? You know that either way you aren’t going to win if you keep fighting like this.” Kyōka Suigetsu wipes the blood from his blade before beginning to inch closer towards me as I have no choice but to get serious right off the bat and unsheathe Ed’s blade.

Suddenly a massive amount of red Reiatsu powered out. The blade craved destruction, to cut and devour everything living and dead alike. The power coalesced into a massive red Skeleton with pointed teeth and claws with long white hair and all consuming ice blue eyes.

“SO YOU HAVE THE NERVE TO DRAW ME AFTER ALL! AHAHAHAHA!” The demonic sword spirit laughed. ‘But how long can you hold out? I will lend you the power of force and flame for a time. This should be entertaining without my warden here, hehehe..” the figure entered the blade and my body and awhile doing so I felt a surge of power but with it hate as well.

I hold the sword above my right shoulder, preparing to try something. “Tch, quiet yourself. I should be asking that to you!” This is gonna be weird. Not being able to use hypnosis is going to completely destroy my regular fighting style so I’ll have to go all out.

“Please fucking work.” I silently pray. Watching Kyōka Suigetsu Flash Step towards me, he mutters something which I cannot hear. Which annoyed me to my damn core. That was… Uncalled for but yes it was extremely annoying.

“Bladed Cero!” I swing Ed’s sword in a wide arch, producing a dark purple slash of pure destruction at my own inner spirit. Who in turn finishes their chant as well.

“Hadō #89: Kirisute. (right to strike)” A large sliding guillotine materializes at a mirrored angle of the Bladed Cero and clashes with it, distorting the space around itself as it does. It soon becomes obvious the Kidō is winning this battle.

“Damn it, maybe I should just tear them to shreds and be done with this shit.” No, I need to stop it with these thoughts. Maybe I can use this Zanpakutō’s abilities while also not being influenced.

Kyōka Suigetsu watches the display of strength, disappointedly. “Give up Xavier, me and you both know that trying to strategize against me is a foolish idea. I hold our original blade of technique and beauty while you hold one of self destruction. If I used our Bankai right now you’d be enthralled within an infinite world of pleasure and pain. You know how our Bankai works and how every foe we’ve unleashed it upon has fallen. The Zanpakutō you hold is probably more keen on destroying the two of us.”

“In all honesty I dont really care if either of you live as I'll easily consume you both. As long as the alchemsit is here and in his right state of mind while being in full control of himself I can’t really do a whole lot even if I were to possess this fool,” the spirit mocked us as red Aura leaked off the blade onto me. “But it would be nice to go on a rampage and devour any soul I came across ahahahahaha!”

Kyōka Suigetsu’s Reiatsu pulses once, but I felt nothing from it. “To think you have the gall to come here with such ill prepared tactics, if you cannot plan properly then forsake them entirely, no tricks nor excuses. That blade of the alchemist is going to rip you apart from the inside if you do not learn to stop releasing anger in quick bursts. Filter it as you do with any impurities.”

“You’re the fool here, sword,” I heard Ed. I looked over and saw him stand next to me. “If I knew Xavier couldn’t control his impulses under Malice’s influences at all I would never have lent him that spirit in the first place. Malice is, as its namesake, nothing but negativity. Simply being near it causes anyone to lose control of themselves and want to kill everything.”

“Don’t be swayed so easily gentlemen,” the spirit spoke out with a chuckle but with a slight honesty to its words. “That thing that is both my creator and wielder is no more benovlont than the zero squad. There is always a reason behind his actions and don’t let the calm face dissuade you either…. It is nothing more than a falseness that not even his dear wives know!”

Ed’s gaze sharply narrowed on the sword as it went quiet with a chuckle.

Kyōka Suigetsu pointed his blade at Ed in a threatening manner. “Not to sound uncouth, however your inner spirit sounds like a maniac, a polar opposite of me. To still function with something like it and not become detached from one another is something only someone like you could achieve.” And as quickly as he pointed it at Ed he pointed it back onto me.

“Show me that this alchemist tells no tales. Show me that you-”

He’s talking too much, they all are. I want him to SHUT UP! My arm shoots up in a mere fraction of a second, aimed at Kyōka Suigetsu. My voice feels warped, as if it came from a different source entirely.“Struck fire, direct chars, fighting light…” I wasn’t thinking properly. This incantation I’m going for… A destructive Kidō beyond what I normally use. My left arm glowed with red veins which only grew brighter as the sensation of this sword’s hate flowed through me.

“You really shouldn’t pry into my inner demon,” Ed remarked with a wave of his hand at Kyoka Suigetsu. “He’s not even a true inner spirit but the literal embodiment of mine and every soul that resides in me hate for me given conscious thought. The only thing Malice really desires is to watch everything burn.”

Kyōka Suigetsu’s breath hitched for a moment before returning to normal. Muttering a few incantations he softly manifests three familiar green shields in front of himself. “Pry into your inner demons? Heh, if you call that little hate prick of a sword demons then I suppose just about everyone is evil to you. Do you believe that anyone can actually be someone like Xavier could be of importance within a magical world like this?” Kyōka Suigetsu tilted his head underneath the enveloping green aura around him. “In any case I must knock some sense into Xavier. He’s about to use a spell over level ninety with incantations.”

“You raise a good question and being as old as I am I can give a somewhat satisfying answer.” Ed rubbed his chin. “This answer is yes they can, but only if they choose to do so. I researched and wondered for nearly seven millennia and simply lived my life as I saw fit. I married many times and fathered several times over many generations, I chose to stay quiet and for the most part that is how it was. I returned to Equestria after I’d traveled and finished what I needed. I found my darling Luna and my dear Celestia and a literal later my beautiful Amore. In that time I became the king of the Minotaurs, became a figure comparable to a Boogie Man to many in my world, married Luna and thus brokered peace for our kingdoms. Later….” He went silent and felt the sword in my hand start to shake and chuckle uncontrollably. “That is not something I permit others to know.”

Yet I felt information trickle in my mind before I could do anything. Ed begun to practically shout afterwards, I could detect some of the very same emotions from Malice inside.

“I ended up in a stone tomb for two thousand years and had my mind completely shattered not once but twice in that time as I saw my girls fight and Luna banished to the moon!” He was now holding his head. “I gave up my chance at returning to a normal human existence because I chose to live as what I was. And what I am now is so much more because of it. I chose. So the answer to your question, sword. It's a choice. It is both yes and no, or something else altogether. That’s ultimately up for the wielder to decide.”

Kyōka… Only stood there, the light in my arm only grew to my shoulders as I felt my only option was to stare at the two of them. Waiting for my chance to strike.

“... I suppose even I wouldn’t put it past you to not have a complete direct answer. If you were not the cause for bringing Xavier here then I would have most likely thought of you as if you could be someone we knew previously. A normal person from highschool we were catching up on. But consequences be damned, your choices led you up to this moment, everything you’ve done is because you felt it was right. You’re led by that instinct which separates you from the rest. Just as we’ve done the same, Xavier is standing like they know they have no more sanity left inside them, consuming themselves within your self hate. And knowing what you’ve been through? This can’t be anything new for you.”

“I didn't force the sword on him, remember.” Ed tapped his head. “This is your doing. Provoking him was on you. He became susceptible due to your insults. If you recall, I gave him the warning before coming here.”

“He’s about to fucking explode half of his body! Under normal circumstances he wouldn’t go psycho, this is your sword’s fault for pushing him so far. Insults are merely meant to be something to motivate.” Kyōka Suigetsu slicks back some of his hair, trying to regain his composure.

“I see now.” Ed smirked. “You’re afraid of what his wielding my sword is unlocking aren’t you. AFRAID OF WHAT LAYS DORMANT IN ALL SHINIGAMI! AHAHAHAHAH!” The alchemist belted out a harsh laugh that only confirmed his theory. “Then perhaps you should pay attention to your berserk opponent and make sure he doesn’t unlock his power.”

My inner spirit whips his head back at me, trying his best not to side glare the alchemist. “We’re all afraid of what power people have inside them. It’s unpredictable, unprecedented, uncontrollable at first. That’s why we were hoping to make a false version of his true awakening, as if he were Renji. But that’s out of the question now.” Kyōka Suigetsu cracked his neck, staring at my slowly igniting body. Pointing at me without even blinking preformed something I hadn’t seen before. What gall he has for such a disrespectful motion.

“[Goetia]” A huge crackle of lighting sparkles from my Zanpakutō. That spell is supposed to be the last one that was on Grima’s tome, how could he use that? A torrent of purple lighting storms on my body, forcing me to let go of my concentration of my attack, instead throwing a rudimentary version of it. A small spiral flame power rips out from my arm in a slashing motion. Completely singeing my arm in the process. But its uncontrollable manner still rips into Kyōka Suigetsu’s barrier. Only managing to stop when it comes down to the last Esculdo barrier

“Do you see why he cannot fully realize his power so soon, Alchemist? Even through that self thousand year training Xavier did inside his mind he still can’t be prepared for what lies ahead!” Kyōka reasoned.

“Is he going to keep on ignoring me? Maybe it’d be best if I had one less spirit lingering in my mind for their insolent behavior.” My legs moved on their own, the aura around Ed’s sword is increasing. Little by little, overflowing, overwhelming even. Activating Flash Step I clash blades with Kyōka. Giving him nearly no time to react.

“STOP IGNORING ME BASTARD!” My now raspy voice calls out. I still don’t understand the reasoning though. But I don’t need any for this fight.

“Yes more destroy him! Destroy the Alchemist! Destroy everything with force and fire!” Malice howled as the sword pulsed with power and I plunged the sword into the ground and slashed up send a wave of red energy and Debris at Kyōka Suigetsu “COMPRESSED SHRAPNEL!” The debris shrunk down to the size of buckshot and pelted Aizen’s sword spirit with small but heavy pellets.

Even if I couldn’t see what’s behind his worthless mask I could still tell he was narrowing his eyes. “Dammit, now they’re starting to use actual attacks.” My spirit begun to jump backwards and reach out his hand and with a flash of white formed a see through barrier. “Bakudō #81. Dankū (Airtight).”

The compressed glass and Reiatsu battered straight into the barrier. Actually managing to crack, and shatter the barrier, pelting Kyōka Suigetsu’s body who did their best to parry any of the rocks he could.

“How… How were they so fast?” Kyōka brings a hand up to his injuries and used Kaidō on them, trying to heal as fast as he could.

“That would be the gravity manipulation.” Ed said. “My sword has its own gravitational pull. You think it just fell in the ground cause it was a big sword. Even if it is on the bigger side, it wouldn’t have sunk down up to the guard just cause of that.”

Kyōka Suigetsu whipped his head at Ed as the last of his injuries faded. “Call your sword off then. It’s actively using moves I know Xavier has never thought of before because he’s never used gravity manipulation.”

“That may be the case but Malice isn’t controlling Xavier at all.” Ed said. “Yea, he’s fallen under its emotional pull for sure but it’s not controlling his mind or his actions in the slightest.”

Kyōka the damn complainer that he is. Started to point his sword at Ed. “You’re real pleasant to be around you know-” I appeared beside him and drop kicked him on his ribcage, sending him flying across the glass.

“WE FUCKING TOLD YOU TO STOP IGNORING US!” I screamed out, beginning to laugh from all this excitement. Never knew you could enjoy fighting up until now. I always took fighting seriously, even during sparring matches. “WOOO, man I’m feeling fucking perfect because of this. It’s about time that I’ve let loose!” My arms both begin rolling, stretching themselves as I sport a larger grin than I’ve had throughout my freedom.

“You’re letting the sword lead,” Ed said as I felt my mind clear. “I should’ve been a little clearer with my sword. Malice isn’t the sword’s name, that’s just the name of the spirit the sword draws its power from named itself and it is always in Bankai.”

I wave Ed’s sword playfully until I stop, staring at myself and Malice. “I felt pretty fine before… But for some reason everything looks clearer. I need to watch myself, thank you Ed.” Thinking of the unique circumstance I pause for a moment. “A spirit that’s always within its Bankai form is something I haven’t actually heard of before.”

“Neither have I until this thing was born. I’ve tried to turn it into a Shikai and sealed states but it never takes.” Ed shrugged.

Kyōka silently walks back, looks like that kick I dished out hadn’t done too much to him, I gained a better, more appropriate stance but he didn’t reciprocate.

“I’ll leave you to keep dishing it out. If the blade turns completely black then I’ll step in.” Ed said as he jumped back out of the way.

“Xavier… This may be the only time where I know I could lose if I don’t fully go in. So with this, allow me to warn you. Drop Malice, or prepare to face the consequences. If you hold it for too long who knows what your personalized Shikai and Bankai could look like.” I consider Kyōka Suigetsu’s words in full. Pausing for a good minute until I sigh and relax.

I extended Malice at Suigetsu and held it in a limp manner. “You’re right… You’re right that you’ll have to go all out because I’m not going to stop here.” I immediately slash upwards at Kyōka Suigetsu but I’m met with the clashing sound of metal.

“I warned you in full.” I watched Aizen’s inner spirit leap back and hold our original Zanpakutō in a stance I hoped I’d never see. He’s holding it above his head. The metal of the sword slowly bends into a crescent moon before dissolving in the air, creating a rainbow-like haze and reforming back onto the hilt, appearing the exact same.

“Endoresumisutoreinbōmūn (エンドレスミストレインボームーン, endless mist rainbow moon)”

“Shit.” I already know I’m in trouble from that Bankai alone.

“Normally it would be an ability to bring you to our inner world. But since we’re already here we can skip that.” Kyōka Suigetsu points at the sky and holds up one finger. “I’ll even limit myself, pick one ability I can use. I won’t judge you for what you pick either.”

I’ve got to think logically about this. The last two are an immediate no-go so I guess it’s between rainbow mist and perfect allusion… Guess I’ll pick the one that will affect me the least. “Reinbōmisuto:(レインボーミスト, Rainbow Mist), that one.” The ability to give off such distorting illusions that confuse, nauseate, and even take away the senses of someone.

“That was expected of you Xavier.” Kyōka Suigetsu only walked forward as I planned my next method of attack.

Without any further hesitation I lodge Malice over my shoulder with a smile. “Guess I can get to cutting then.” I concentrate on flowing my Reiatsu through Malice to start reinforcing it, sharpening it beyond what is known. Rushing purple circuitry through the weapon. “Trace on.”

“If only you knew this sword’s true name then we could unleash our full power.” Malcie taunted.

“It’ll come to me, just make sure to back me up. Even if you aren’t mine I will treat you with respect if you do the same.” I say with a grunt. Bringing the sword down over my head a huge amount of energy glints from Malice in a striking downwards motion coated in pure flames. “Ryōdan!” A large gnash of wind and fire blazes at Kyōka who somehow teleported out of the- oh right, Rainbow mist distorts the perception of space like Shinji’s Shikai he didn’t actually teleport, I merely missed.

“YOU KNOW MY NAME BUT I AM FORBIDDEN FROM TELLING YOU WHAT THE NAME OF THIS ACCURSED PRISON IS BY THE ALCHEMIST! YOU MUST BE ANGRY HATEFUL!” The spirit roared. “DESPISE THE SWORD DESSPISE THE ALCHEMSIT FOR KEEP THE POWER FROM YOU THAT IS RIGHTFULLY YOURS TO WIELD IN THIS FIGHT!”

“Remember what Ed told you Xavier.” I reminded myself. “Despising, distaste, and hate in elegance. All within reasoning and proper form, controlled anger. I can’t keep losing myself Malice, I shall just pave my own way.” Reverse gripping Malice in my hands I dash forward without using a movement technique at Kyōka Suigetsu.

“Flower Passage!” I tried to land the first hit of the attack but got an incredible headache right as I was about to. Earning me a direct kick to the jaw, probably dislocating it as well.

I slowly get back up and crack my jaw back into place, feeling my busted lip heal on its own. “Fuck me, why’d I pick the worst one?” I knew that wasn’t true, but it still felt like it. “Malice, I need your help with this one. Do you have anything that can do an omnidirectional attack?” Turning my eyes to my borrowed blade, I get into a more defensive position. Trying to figure out a way around this.

“Maybe I could utilize some form of Kidō in my favor, not as though there’s only a few options. Any I use would most likely end in self harm.” Observing my long haired adversary I think about what I could possibly use in this situation. “Well there’s that one thing… I’ll save it for later though.”

“Force and power.” That was all the sword said. Though, it made perfect sense to me. The one feat Aizen would always be known for was using his Reiatsu to crush people, bring down entire structures, and force beings to their knees. So I should try the same.

Concentrating on everything around me and nothing at the same time I collect my Reiatsu and force it down in a sudden burst. I feel it attempting to crush everything within its vicinity. And exactly as I planned, Rainbow Mist gets dispersed. The Kyōka Suigetsu I was watching was actually behind me, who would’ve guessed.

Either way I take the opportunity to stomp my foot and see if this works. I attempt to use Malice’s gravitational properties to pull Kyōka to me as I prepare to strike him using a Cero wrapping around Malice. And it does. I see shards of glass travel towards the sword and Kyōka’s body being gravitated to me as well but I’m hit with a sudden wave of confusion. I stopped the process and instead used the ability on nothing at all, releasing my hold.

“Damn, that really broke my concentration. But this has been proving to be quite the venture.” Guess this fight is really getting to me. I’m actually managing to enjoy it. Maybe I could even dominate this thing.

“I think you can handle the full power.” Ed said, appearing next to me as he slowly clapped his hands. “Yake-shoku (Burning Eclipse). A sword that overshadows even the sun to blacken out the entire sky. I believe it’s time for you to even the odds.”

“W-wah, did you just give me your Zanpakutō’s true name?” I dumbfoundedly ask. Even Kyōka stops in his tracks to give Ed a confused look.

“Isn’t that what I just said?” Ed said with a deadpan look on face.

I clear my throat out of embarrassment. “Right, sorry Ed.” I look at Kyōka and back at Malice. “So what was it again? Yake-shoku?” I get in a battle ready posture.

“Yake-shoku!” I shout out the sword’s full name with the utmost confidence.

The entire sword started to turn solid black as the area around me began to sink in waves, gravity around me increased. The weight of the sword grew with each stretching wave of its power. I felt a small amount of gale twisting around the sword. I looked down to the ring of the hilt and two small smokey black trails had formed leading into a black swirl. My eyes widened as I realized it was a miniature black hole.

“What the fuck? I know the true names of swords are broken but this is busted. How do you wield this on a daily basis?” I asked Ed with a giddy look.

“I don’t.” Ed said flatly as he rubbed his ear with his pinky. “I usually just keep it stashed inside my soul. Or body or whatever…”

What an inspiration, I wish I could just hide my annoying spirits elsewhere. They’re always a blessing though, every last one of them.

Kyōka grips the hilt of his sword, shaking his head. “If it wasn’t for the fact that one of us may actually kill one another. I would’ve told you all bets are off and use everything at my disposal. But instead I shall leave you with this. Until you land three attacks. If you manage to get through with three attacks then Nightmare and Aizen have agreed to just tell you your own Zanpakutō’s true name. Although you control our body you yourself are a soul and therefore a spirit. The Hōgyoku is our catalyst so it’s going to be up to you to make something new… But since Ed and Malice’s actions have influenced you in such a short amount of time, I doubt it’s what it would have been if they weren’t here.”

“Even with the extra power he has access to it won’t be easy for him to wield that sword like he did earlier.” Ed said. “When you spoke its name the sword woke up and hasn’t acknowledged you. You’ll be swinging it with your own raw physical strength, and not Malice rage induced steroid bullshit. It won’t surprise me if you can swing it but the difficulty will limit your control and the number of swings you have. Every power has a price that must be paid.”

I stare into the literal blackhole and nothing stares back, perfect. “Ed, I won’t disappoint you. You’ve given me too much to opt out now. Too much time, and too much patience with my problems, so please…” The Enhancement spell travels throughout my veins and body, temporarily strengthening them. This fight has felt as though it was going to be endless up until now. But there’s a valor welling up inside my very being and it won’t let me leave my mindscape without getting what I’ve come for. “Allow me to show you why I’m worthy of your presence.” Everything is Revolving inside my mind, primal yet controlled energy that’s following through me. Something telling my brain to battle with superiority and excitement!

Kyōka starts laughing, feeling the change in my Reiatsu. “It’s about time that you got back on the right track. Stop neglecting that feeling inside yourself. You must remember that you’re a transcendent. Both Shinigami and Hollow, put them in perfect balance. I’ll stop holding you back and being a hard ass if you do the same.” Kyōka Suigetsu spreads Reinbōmisuto (Rainbow Mist) around me which takes the effect of removing my taste, touch, smell, and sight. Leaving only my hearing.

“Cheeky bastard. But the capabilities of Yake-shoku should be good enough to work around this.” I smile, even if I can’t feel my smirk or this sword I’m still feeling confident. All I need to do is feel the air of combat and allow instinct to drive me through.

Kyōka Suigetsu stepped… Forward? I cannot truly know whether or not he is inversing my perception of auditory aid. “What do you think to do in this situation? You cannot feel whether or not the blade, if you are so brazen to call that abstract weapon a sword of any sort, is in your hands. You cannot taste blood, you will not be able to see your strikes go through, nor can you smell the iron throughout our inner world. Ultimately leaving you with the bare minimum of hearing these words travel to your ears. How will you fight, how will you defend? That matters not, for only the results! In this world only the results matter and remain.”

“If you can't see you listen, if you can not listen you feel.” Ed added. “You are not without your senses, they are just dulled, but there is one skill that all shinigami possess that can’t be suppressed without the extra help of a tool to hide. Malice is not longer clouding your mind my friend, and with that influence gone your senses have become sharper, not to mention your ability to sense the spiritual presence of others, along with the new ability to read and feel bloodlust emitted by all things as well. One of the only gifts a being of nothing but rage and hate can give you,” The alchemist explained. “Remember just because someone has good intentions doesn;t mean they can hide their intent, be that as it may you can only suppress it.”

I could hear Kyōka scoff at Ed’s notion. Though there was some, faltering in his taunting. “That will not help Xavier for long. Whether or not I want him to win or lose doesn’t matter. Just pure intent, and as much as I’d hate to say it. I proved your exact point Edward.”

There’s something weird appearing in the blissful darkness, a bright bluish purple energy in one spot. Small slithers of red also dance inside of it. There’s even a small spike that travels downwards like a sword. Despite not being able to feel if my lips are actually touching to produce noise I still hear myself speak. “Do you realize how ridiculous it’d be if I lost to you? Yeah that’s not happening, you can talk about philosophical things all you want but I can feel myself loosening up. For once in my life it’s like I’m this closeto true power. Not Kidō, Zanjutsu, or any type of spiritual energy. I’m getting close to self control, manipulating not only myself and everyone around me but manipulating the world itself in order to trick all for my self improvement. Tricking myself until it’s not a simple parlor magician’s ability anymore and becomes an actual truth. So shut up and just clash with me!”

“That’s the spirit.” I heard Ed, “But remember, you’re limited on how many strikes you can fire off with the awakened sword in your hands. I’d say you have eight, nine if you really push it.”

I look towards Ed’s silhouette and immediately turn back. What I just saw can’t be described with words and I’ll leave it at that. “Then I’ll make every fucking one count.” I heft the evolved weapon above me and grit my teeth, cutting down in a straight path towards the energy signature. Making a crushing earthquake-like blast of pressure and destruction. The see through glass of our world crackles and breaks apart as I hear it all shatter, the beautiful still ocean beneath us decorated with lilies are completely disrupted. The sound of crashing waves makes themselves more apparent.

“I won’t be caught off guard yet another time! Ryūbi no Jōmon” The energy signature that’s in the distance across from me fluctuates for a split second. Until a giant structure appears in front of him. At least that’s what I think, still blind but a weaker, bigger presence appears in front of him. One that I recognize from our battle with Sombra.

“With each swing of that sword the gravity of this area will become more distorted,” I heard Ed evilly chuckling. “That also means the footing could become heavier or lighter based on where you’re standing. Not to mention what will be dragged out from the pits of your soul.”

“Oh that’s fucking evil!” I heard Kyōka uncharacteristically shout. And while I couldn’t see exactly what type of energy was released from Ed’s sword. I do know it was stronger than whatever barrier my Zanpakutō attempted to use. The shattering of a humongous building that’s coming to crash down is almost deafening. More so than Kyōka’s pained cries.

The energy Kyōka emitted got weaker. I would’ve thought so if that type of noise is reflective of the destruction. “Fuck I still can’t see, Ed did I hit him?” I jokingly shout out. Kyōka Suigetsu still didn’t release Rainbow Mist, so I’m judging it wasn’t enough damage to incapacitate him, dammit.

“I may be lending you my sword and giving occasional advice but that doesn’t mean I’m going to outright give you a helping hand. This is a test of your will and soul to see if you are worthy of knowing your own power, remember that. Seven swings left my young friend,” Ed said. “How will you use them?”

I try to roll my eyes, but I can’t even feel myself roll them. Since I can’t feel anything. “Aw, well don’t worry, I’ll make sure to use my noggin because the reality show must go on. Oh I need to workshop these lines.” I can feel myself start grinning, genuine pride in myself and not because of an act I pulled.

There’s heavy breathing sounding throughout the area in front of me. “I can’t let you swing that damn sword again. I feel a tingling sensation inside of me. One that’s bringing heaviness I haven’t felt in a long time.” I can hear something charging up now, two balls of energy appear on both of his aura’s sides.

“Limit of the thousands hands, respectful hands, unable to touch the darkness…” I manage to hear him silently whisper, jeez my hearing is really starting to- wait is he trying to pull that?

“I wish you would finish that incantation, you’ll really end up hurting someone.” Gloves are off at this point. I’m gonna do the same then. Actually that gives me an idea.

”You’ve landed one blow, if indirectly, meaning two left.” I hear Ed whispering in my ear, “If you use the Getsuga you can land another while he’s incanting. Remember, its a simple move that only require the gathering and release of Reiatsu on the blade, with my sword’s abilities the force put out will be much more effective than just a normal one, even if it is just a simple Tensho.”

As Ed finished speaking I heard another voice speaking up, Kyōka Suigetsu’s. “ there is no need to be hesitant, obey my orders. Light bullets, eight bodies, nine items, book of heaven, diseased treasure, great wheel, gray fortress tower. Aim far away, scatter brightly and cleanly when fired.” The energy in his hand has permanently started spiking until twelve balls of energy appear behind his aura, all of them in a darkened blood red complexion. “Thank you Ed for distracting him long enough. Couldn’t have charged this at maximum output long enough without it.”

“You think that was a distraction.” Ed chuckled as the energy began to collapse in on itself, “The gravity distortions spread very quickly and tend to be a big pain in the ass, but if you know how to utilize them.” I appeared right behind Suigetsu, purple Reiatau rippling from my loaned weapon. “Now it’s your turn to not ignore me! GETSUGA TENSHO!” A purely purple colored Getsuga Tensho hits Suigetsu point blank just as his own spell started to explode. “Bang! Though using a power move like that did eat up three of his overall remaining swings, it was worth it to deal a second blow to you sword.”

“Told him about all that talking.” My brain fluxes with new information as my other senses are suddenly regained. And I hope I’m miss seeing things because I didn’t actually think I hit him that hard. He’s on the ground with blood trickling from his mouth. “Kyōka are you okay? You’re kind of… Down, heh. But seriously are you alright?” I bend down and lean in closer to him.”

“Don’t let your guard down.” Ed warned. “Animals are at there most dangerous when wounded and cornered.”

“Ed this is one of the most intelligent and easy going spirits you’ll ever-” One moment I was talking and the next moment I was not. My reaction time wasn’t fast enough. I started to reel back in pain for a split moment. I thought everything was safe so I turned off the Hōgyoku’s numbing abilities. My eyes had both but cut and once again I could not see.

“This isn’t a fight amongst friends, little fool.” Ed crossed his arms in disappointment as i felt him shaking his head, “But a battle for dominance. You have four strikes left and are quickly running out of options not to mental you trusting nature left you open for a major attack. The distortions not only help but hinder the sword’s wielder, remember? I won’t be helping you this time around.”

I cried out in agony for a few more moments, this bastard cut into my brain dammit, this hurts more than I could’ve possibly imagined. Until the numbing abilities kicked back in along with the slowed down healing.

“Fuck!” I stagger for a bit more, disoriented as I wait for the chunks of my brain to heal so I can have normal functionality once more. “Suigetsu, it wasn't that serious! I thought we were only going until one of us had taken enough damage!”

“...” I heard no words come from his mouth before I was struck by some type of lighting spell. Yet it still had the same effectiveness as a regular spell, it should’ve been weakened but I still felt my body wracked with electricity making me hiss out in pain while still standing.

“Three strikes Xavier.” Ed mocked me while he walked behind me, “You of all people know how serious Aizen is when it comes to affairs, even if he goes about undermining things he still keeps his word. Two strikes have been dealt one is left, which means this fight either ends with that last strike against the sword or with you splayed out bleeding to death.”

“I-I know, I know I can’t draw this out any longer. I’ll put everything I’ve got into one last strike then.” I search through my mind, attempting to figure out what I could possibly do.

“There’s really only one model I could take after, one that could win me this fight.” My strength to go on revitalizes, the Hōgyoku hums in response, making itself glow immensely bright. Instantly restoring my vision allowing me to leap back. Gripping tightly onto Yake-shoku, deeping inhale and slowly exhaling as well.

“Hadō #99…” And I guess my Zanpakutō spirit is doing the same. The first time we’ve used that since Yhwach.

“Total void spiral: Decimation.” I pull back Yake-shoku and calmly but directly, thrust forward, creating a spire of some black dark energy twisting as if it were a drill towards Kyōka Suigetsu

As I finished my improvised move, Kyōka Suigetsu does as well. “Goryūtenmetsu (五龍転滅, Five Swirling Dragons of Destruction)” Five purple dragons twirl around each other to perform a collective counter drill against my own. Both energies end up colliding with one trying to out do the other. I see Kyōka Suigetsu visibly struggle at the amount of force he put into the attack and I’m no different. Both of us try and add more power and energy into our blows but it doesn't seem to be working.

“Truly a dynamic clash as I’ve ever seen,” Ed remarked with a slight smirk as he looked at me and Suigetsu. “I look forward to you entraining me a little more after this.”
9fix this
“If you can't see you listen, if you can not listen you feel.” Ed’s words ring out to me, they spark hope inside of me. They gave that same fuel, that same desire to keep on going. Even if I wanted otherwise. My wobbling arms begun to strain, the longer I held onto the spiraling energy the more I felt its weight increasing… “Just one last push.” With a final thought, when it felt as though I was going to be overtaken I yelled out in defiance. Louder than I ever have on Earth, and more than I ever would, had I stayed the same.

“I’ll make my dreams a reality, and you will help me!” Putting both hands on the guard I start to walk, step after step. Pushing my energy further and further. Gently overtaking my enemy’s attack with my own. Before very long we’re face to face. Smiling, I watch Kyōka Suigetsu’s torn clothing wave against the rapid energies. With one more thrust I pierce right through his stomach. Blood comes splurting out of his wounds as I stagger back and fall to the floor while my Zanpakutō does the same.

“That shit was too real. I’ve gotta go on a vacation once all of this is done.” I think to myself, my throat feels like shit.

“Mind your line of thinking lad,” Ed spoke to me, causing me to cough slightly. “Are you two satisfied now?” he said as he looked over his shoulder at the imprisoned Aizen and Nightmare who were standing their in silence. He held up his hand and his sword flew to it from mine before disappearing.

“It was a wondrous dance, one I would hope to never forget in my lifetime. Yes I would have to say I am satisfied with the amount of blood that has been spilled.” Nightmare moon’s voice congratulated me. And that mind reading thing Ed does will never cease to freak me out.

“Hm? Oh I can finally talk and not be silenced by the tyrant? Well then, yes I believe that this has proven his worth. Although I was surprised he did not lose. Either way, progress was made.” Aizen spouted out, dialing down on the sarcasm by a lot if I do say so myself.

“Acceptance is only the first step though,” Ed smirked as snapped and both mine and Suigetsu we covered in a green aura causing our wounds to heal, “The next part is this,” he held up his hand and asauchi appeared above his palm. “All yours kid,” he looked at me and the sword floated over hovering just above the ground.

“I think the only thing you learnt to accept is getting your ass kicked by me.” And already the humiliation started by Kyōka as he spoke through the mental link as soon as he got the chance despite becoming a donut three moments ago.

“Hush sword,” Ed warned. “Your time has passed. Or should I place you with you wielder?” He glared.

Kyōka Suigetsu had only shook his head. Knowing better at this point than to repeatedly get on Ed’s nerves. Which costed him the battle.

I, on the other hand, was overflowing with joy. I looked at Nightmare and Aizen, silently nodding to them before giving a nice bow to both Ed and Kyōka Suigetsu. “Thank you so much Ed, for the renewed hope you’ve given to me. This has taught me that maybe all people have the capacity to change. And that if you really give someone the right amount of courage and compassion they could bloom. I was lost to myself before today. And Kyōka I thank you for being an amazing spirit that could teach me how to fight.” I go up from the ground without a single ache in my bones and held the asauchi in my hands with no small amount of honor.

“Thanks to your hollow powers you also have the abilities of the fullbringers. Though I don’t have the skill to utilize this ability through pure spiritual power alone, my younger brother Asta does and can manifest his own zanpakuto without a catalyst. Once his business is done I recommend you summon him to impart some of his own knowledge on how to do so,” Ed told me. “But in the meantime, find out what their name, you’ll need to know it for the training I’m planning.”

I raise an eyebrow at the mention of his brother. “Wait hold on, I never really got this but do you mean Asta as in Black Clover Asta or is that from some really small indie game like OFF that no one has ever heard of?”

“He’s my brother by blood from our original earth,” Ed explained. “But yes, he was displaced as Asta from Black Clover, though his own training in mixed martial arts and acting as a stunt double actor vastly improved his ability far beyond the original Asta. He’s now called the Black King. Not by choice mind you,”

“Ha, being king would never be something for me. And what are the chances that you got to see your brother after you were displaced. Huh, that makes me wonder if anyone else still has family while they were displaced. It sounds like you two have had quite the journey in your newly disp- I’m sorry, I mean displaced lives. I hope I get to meet him someday, it sounds as though he’s molded into a nice, well-disciplined human being.” I chalk up the two of their bond as something that could probably transcend natural logic based on those odds of still meeting each other.

“He’s a decent person but not well defined at all,” Ed laughed. “He was only made king because he killed the previous king and prince of the territory in cold rage because Fluttershy was sold as a slave to the prince. He did try and give them a chance to live, but after they didn’t take it he literally burned the city to ash by himself.”

“Oh now that’s interesting. A coup de grace all over one pony. I can relate to such matters however… No I won’t talk about it either Kyōka, this is your fifth time asking me this month.” Nightmare Moon says, intrigued by the story.

“And why exactly couldn’t he be a goody-two shoes like the criteria of most displaced fit and simply, quote un quote ‘be the bigger person’ although I do indeed agree with his decision. Kill anyone that messes with something that belongs to you. Would’ve dealt with a lot of issues back when Celestia was ruling by herself.” Aizen manages to chuckle out after barely holding back a laugh.

“They literally kidnapped his girlfriend and was about to rape her, so yea,” Ed shrugged. “Can’t say I wouldn’t do the same, worse actually. My brother is a bit soft, lots of them die quickly. Though his rage is like I said, cold. The angrier he gets the more focused on killing his target he becomes. He won’t bat an eye at anyone or anything that stands in his way. I had a bit of trouble with him in this state not long ago. The anti-magics he wields doesn't help either.”

Kyōka Suigetsu had finally managed to get up, his clothing was repaired long ago as my body was too. “Anti-magic? Oh now that is some gift. Talent can always seek out talent. But now I’m more interested in the man behind the power and how it has affected him. What a perfect counter to someone like us, wouldn’t you say Xavier?” I silently gulped and nodded my head.

“Asta is not an opponent you are ready for,” Ed warned. “He doesn’t need antimagic to fight in a match, let alone weapons. When he enters the battlefield he sole purpose is to kill his opponents, even if its just a friendly match. He‘s actually a lot stronger than I am in my maxed out hunman form. His mentality is far different from the one Xavier knows from the show and manga. He won’t hesitate to fight either.”

“And that’s exactly why our previous foolish actions were never going to work.” I softly admitted. “Where do we go from here now that we’ve taken the first step?” I look to my friend… Yeah, my friends, for guidance.

“You keep learning and keep fighting for what it is you think is right and what you hold dear,” Ed crossed his arms. “The key to your power is literally in your hands now, how you use it is up to you and only you.”

I stare at the asauchi and back up at them all. Night flashes me a toothy grin and crosses one of her front hooves in front of the other. Kyōka readjusts his stance and walked to the side of Aizen’s chair, leaning beside it. And Aizen could only nod his head as he stared at the blank slate of a sword.

“Then, I’ll just have to believe in nature and nurture. Both will be equally important, I’ll make sure to listen to what my more responsible friends say and heed their warnings. Most of all though, I’ll strive for greatness. So that I can actually protect those I care for.” I sheath the blade on my back and grin. “And who’s ready to go back to reality?”

“See you there.” Ed laughed as his voice faded away.

“Ta-ta you tyrant.” Aizen says his own little goodbye before anyone else can. Making me glare daggers at him.

I end up laughing however, this is how things should be. And I wouldn’t change it for nothing.

The transitioning back to the real world was quick and extremely swift as well. Like a very nice

“That was quite entertaining,” Ed said as he was smiling in front of my face.

“You’re tellin- Jeez what the fuck!” I instinctively Flash Stepped backwards for the sake of self preservation. “Don’t sneak up on me like that or I might have a heart attack.” Ed deviously grinned at me as if he had not a care in the world, but I knew differently.

"Yup, wouldn't change it for anything."

Author's Note

This is part one for the crossover with The Golden Eyed Sage by the amazing Alvasa!

Aizen's behavior shall be changed from here on out to fit this new character development. Whether or not you decide that this is yet another mask is up to you. But don't worry, a lot more is to come. And I apologize for the late late late update I've been stumped with personal stuff and the likes but I hope to improve as always.

Chapter one: Back up on my feet

Author's Note

This is my very first story everyone, hope I do well enough to get a like or two. Anyways leave any constructive criticism in the comments below or any tips you wanna give in general.

Chapter one: Back up on my feet

"You know how they say that the fastest way to get killed is to anger a sun goddess because she didn't like certain teachings you were giving to her little ponies? Because I still can't believe she imprisoned me for doing what was right..." A few seconds begin to pass before I mentally sigh and internally speak once more. Although small jitters and audible cracks are heard from my stone imprisonment "Okay but seriously, I know the exact moment in which I'll break out of this wretched stone prison but damn if this isn't wearing my patience thin... It's been one thousand years since my imprisonment after all. Thus I should be breaking free just by passively absorbing and storing Reiatsu all these years. But now it'll all be worth it, now I will make my great escape!" And soon after I mentally declared my freedom, those same cracks start reverberating throughout the entire stone encasement. Eventually, actual stone pieces fall out and release my imprisoned form. I take my some deep breaths of the outside world for the first time in a long time.

"WOO! I'm back from the dead baby!" Although I try and keep it on the down low, knowing Celestia she probably had my statue the most guarded. I immediately start trying to sense any nearby Reiatsu but to my ~~unsurprising~~ surprising conclusion, there's nobody of threat around me, however I do notice two big presences inside the castle and... "This was to be expected but it still peeves me that such a creature was born with such magic." Although I do calm myself and take inventory. "Hogyoku inside my body? Check. Awesome clothing that I'll need to get repaired later? Check." Alrighty then, time to make the logical conclusion to meet my old acquaintances while they're under distress. I start using Shunpo to make my way into the castle, thankful I can feel my strength passively welling up, in fact it feels like its grown.

Pov: Princess Celestia

"Lately it's been a stressful life for me. The nobles are as up tight as ever, problems are seemingly starting to pop up out of nowhere, and my fellow sister seems to have no faith in the new element bearers. I cannot see an end in sight to these problems. However it thankfully cannot get any worse than this-." But my thoughts are cut off by Luna.

"Sister! Why did you send Twilight and her friends after Discord, you know how your student can't work well under such stressful situations. But this? This takes the cake! Just because they have the elements of harmony doesn't mean-" However Princess Luna was shortly cut off from continuing by the very same sister.

"That's enough Luna." I hold a stern stance before relaxing once more, softly shaking my head. "Such talk about Twilight's failure is inevitable but you must remember that the elements are a force of nature meant to counter-act chaotic forces. The spirit of harmony will protect her. And in any case, Twilight needs some actual experience if she's going to become our successor." One of my hooves stomp to the floor to solidify my point as my sister and I stare each other down.

"Tia... Truly I do not know what you see in that little mare, she's inexperienced with the real world and is quirky at best." Luna sighs before holding a hoof to her face. "But you always did enjoy playing the long game so I shall stop arguing on the matter."

My face lights up from this, I trot a bit closer to my sister, nuzzling into her neck. "Dear Lulu, I promise you wont regret this, simply let the pieces fall into place." Luna's face, in turn, also begins to loosen up, nuzzling me back as a show of our affection for each other.

However, before this interaction can continue I feel a strange pang inside my heart. As if something that was meant to be long forgotten has reemerged. I back away from Luna while my horn instinctively glows a bright celestial yellow, my wings flaring out to the side as well. "Luna, do you feel that? His presence?" I give Luna a small sideways glance but I can already tell she sensed it as well... Sōsuke Aizen, the one thing we both didn't need today.

"Get ready Luna, he could be here at any moment-" A gust of wind cuts me off. I tear my gaze away from my sister, my warm smile long gone. I face the one who has caused us both grief in the past, causing nightmare moon's uprising, twisting my little ponies into entirely different races, and betraying my trust on multiple occasions. I get into combat position as does my sister.

"Sister, do you think it really is him? I thought that the elements were designed to specifically work against him." Luna questions, although I only give a firm nod of confirmation.

"It has to be, that monstrous pressure he's just barely keeping from putting a spiritual weight on every guardsmare around is right in front of us. So you can come on out already Aizen! " I shout in a demanding tone. And as those words leave my lips, I see him teleport in front of us, although he always called that trick "Shupno" but they work relatively the same.

I watch as his calm facade is displayed, trying to mask his true intentions. All while he circles both of us like we're prey. "Well Princess, I thought it'd be nice to stretch after being encased in stone for a while. And what better place to stretch than in the very Canterlot Castle I was imprisoned in?" His voice is dripping with venom. "

"Save your passive-aggressiveness for later Aizen, me and my sister have half the mind to just strike you down right now to kill you off for good." I watch as Aizen still circles us, having a neutral smile on his face. My mind running into a chaotic frenzy. Tch! Why did he have to break free now of all days? At the same time as Discord's release no less. And just as my sister said, Aizen modified to elements to imprison those with higher amounts of magic for longer the more they fed into it so we could stand a chance against Discord.... But he always played tricks on us. I manage to shake myself out of my mental conversation, noticing that Luna has moved behind me to cover anyways surprise attacks.

"Passive-aggressiveness? Why Celestia I would never stoop so low as to passively wear my emotions like some amateur. No no no, you see I'm here to present you with an opportunity. One so grand you may find yourself awe-struck, would you like to hear it?" Aizen suddenly stops circling us both before standing still. He raises a single eyebrow, seemingly waiting for something.

"Celestia! Don't fall for this vile creature's lies, you know he always has an ulterior motive! Every single time he tries to on-up us in some way shape or form." Luna warns me, nearly seething just from being in front of this monster. I can't help but agree with Luna. However Aizen has helped us on very few occasions without asking for any. I look over to my sister with an apologetic gaze before staring back at Aizen.

"...Fine, I'll hear you out but if I even sense a lick of magic or falsehood we shall both destroy you where you stand." And after that Aizen claps his hands with a smug smile on his face.

"Oh joy Celestia, for a second I thought you would listen to that hotheaded sister of yours. And by the way Luna you seem to have gotten a bit weaker, perhaps your banishment is still recent?" Luna dashes in front of Aizen but stops just before making contact, wind kicking up in her wake.

"Creature, if you dare disrespect me again, a stone imprisonment will be the least of your worries, do you understand?" She stares him down, deep into his eye with an intense glare but he... Laughs?

"Hahaha! Dear Luna you've always been my favorite, being more fierce and ferocious. It's a wonder how you haven't snapped because of how mare-like you've had to act this pass couple of months. But for the sake of getting my offer out of the way I shall appease your demand and attempt to be less disregarding towards your feelings." Luna snorts but ends up backing off. "Now then onto business, I've noticed you're having a bit of a draconequus problem and I can help you fix it, if you'd just let me-." I am the one to cut him off this time.

"The new element bearers are already on it. And I have complete faith in them, they do not need your sly tactics to help them." I tell him with a sense of neutrality. Aizen stops for a moment, staring me deep in my eyes but for some, then turns his attention over to Luna. He smiles then speaks up once more.

"Perhaps you have confidence in them but your sister does not. Luna my dear, whoever these new elements are they most likely have never faced a threat like Discord before, have they?" Aizen rhetorically asks, continuing with his speech. "Listen, I give you both my word that I shall just give them all a helping hand with no ill intentions. Besides, what choice to you really have? I mean sure they might win or they might gruesomely fail and I would never take such chances." He finally finishes before simultaneous landing his gaze on me and my sister.

I'm uneasy about this but we may not have a choice. I mentally sigh before looking over at my sister and telepathically speak to her with magic.

"Luna. Luna can you hear me? I worriedly ask her. Clearly Celestia, I also already know what you're going to say, and as much as I despise that cretin we must temporarily... Work with him. Out of the corner of my eye I can see her do a slight shiver before shaking her head, most likely out of distaste for Aizen. "I'm glad we're on the same page but just in case this goes wrong, we shall have the elements be used on him as a contingency." I quickly respond, and seeing Luna's affirmative nod is all the confirmation I need.

"Okay Aizen we shall accept this offer, for hopes that those one thousand years you were imprisoned have changed you for the better. But if you harm a single one of my little ponies, the entirety of Equstria shall be after you." He merely waves me off.

"Yes yes, no harm shall come to your precious ponies. Now if you'll excuse me, I have a pest problem that needs to be solved." And just like that, Aizen teleports or rather uses "Shunpo" to exit.

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

Well that was easy, now I suppose I should actually follow through before doing anything else I internally monologue. And while I do so, I manage to travel across miles upon miles in the blink of an eye while air walking before reaching Ponyville in record time. I briefly look around, taking note of the situation. As I take analysis of the small town in havoc I see that almost everything has Discord's signature style to it. Walking flowers, huge wheels of bread that roll down the roads, and his more notable use of chaos magic, cotton candy clouds that rain chocolate milk. However I'm not here to admire the scenery, I'm here to see if Luna truly had anything to worry about. "Heh, and it's obvious Luna isn't the only one panicking, there's ponies running amuck with no sense of real direction. Still, I cannot pay attention to those who do not need it."

I stop right about the town and take a deep breath, close my eyes, then exhale. My sense are flooded with new information, sensing the different amounts of Reiatsu everyone around me has. I can distinctly feel five ponies with a trace of chaos magic that's blocking off their connection with the natural harmony that this planet has to offer. Yet there's something else... A strong feeling of harmony that's slowly depleting within the pony. They're most likely a unicorn with the extra amount of Reiatsu they have. And judging by the fact that their signature is moving away in the opposite direction from the other effected ponies from Discord's influence. I can only assume that this is an element bearer. I Shunpo over above them. Actually being able to make out their or rather her physical features, a lavender colored mare with a purple and velvet colored mane, the same applies to her tail. Upon even closer inspection she seems to be losing hope, slowly succumbing to Discord's effects.

"I guess this would be a good first impression to make on an element of harmony user. Nevertheless it's time to make my appearance to this new world that's changed over the past millennium!" After finishing my mental prep talk I stop producing Reiatsu below my feet, jumping down behind her with a large thud.

"W-what was that?" She leaps up into the air, being startled from the sudden noise before turning around "Who's there...." However as soon as she sees me her jaw drops while I smirk.

"Ah someone who recognizes me, barely anyone ever visited my statue but you did every day. I guess when Celestia nicknamed me "The forbidden practitioner" you must've gotten it drilled into your head about what I looked like? Truth be told though, I have no recognition of you." As I smugly introduce myself I walk closer to the mare, inch by inch.

"S-stay back, I've read what you've done in the past. You should still be trapped in stone right now for what you've done!" Her horn flares up but it sadly only leaves a couple of sparks before powering back down. Although her body language still carries a bit of fire inside her

I stop in my tracks and give her a bit of space. "Ah, sorry about my reputation. Both story tellers and writers tend to twist my accomplishments and leave out the details of most of my deeds being necessary for growth. However your dear princess would never let me sell these out to potential buyers and prohibited me from ever giving it to her little ponies due to 'potential dangers' but please let me formally introduce myself." I put a hand on my chest while keeping the other behind me. Twilight gives me a skeptical look but knows she cannot do anything against me in her current state.

"I am Sōsuke Aizen, the displaced hybrid who's finally breached the barriers between soul reapers and hollows. I'm an intellectual despite what others may say and currently I'm at your humble service, curtesy of your princesses." The lavender mare looks disheveled at this introduction.

She snorts and shakes her head. "Curtesy of my princesses?! Like I'd believe Princess Celestisa or Princess Luna would send a criminal as wretched as you to my aid... Unless she didn't believe in me." Her eyes lock onto mine in disbelief. And even though I could just confirm this I decide to put up a concerned facade.

"Oh no you misunderstand miss. She just sent me here as reassurance for you since she cares so deeply about you. So why don't you tell me your name so I can stop calling you miss?" I ask with a fake sense of cluelessness as I tilt my head.

The lavender mare shakes her head and sighs. "...I still don't trust you but if both Princesses sent you then they must have a good reason for it. And for the sake of the princesses I shall tell you my name. I am Twilight Sparkle." The mare named Twilight Sparkle lamely presented herself. I'm a bit disappointed by this but choose not to show it.

"Twilight Sparkle? What a pleasant name, I can tell we'll get along just fine." I slyly comment. "So Twilight, I see you have a little problem going on that involves a certain draconequus, am I right?" She glares at me for my lack of real care but chooses not to say anything about it.

"If you mean Discord then yes we have a problem. But me and my friends can't beat him without the elements of harmony and he's hidden them somewhere." Twilight lets out a slight sniffle. Remembering what happened to her friends and what split them all up.

I lean closer to her, this time not moving an inch. "Well then do I have a solution for you. How about this, I go find these elements of yours for you and you go try and gather your friends back up. It should be easy since you've all had so much time spent together, hence why this little fight wont stop you all from saving the world again. All you have to do is believe in what your heart knows is the truth, after that all you have to do is follow through." Twilight's glare lightens up as does her entire body, she looks thankful... Twilight walks closer to me before grabbing my hand in her hoof, firmly shaking it while saying "I hope I don't regret this Aizen, you have a bit of my gratitude." And then she gallops off back from hence she came.

I look at my hands, clenching them with a large smile. Because through that motivational speech I gave her there's a hidden intent, like always, through it and I need the elements of harmony in order to get back up on my feet! Now then time for my first time using a spell outside my imprisonment.

"Bakudo #26: Kyokkō" Light starts to bend around me, my body begins fading from sight as does my Reiatsu's presence. Eventually I manage to fully blend into the background "hopefully I can find these elements in time." With that, I start flash stepping around town whilst activating my spiritual senses, whether or not I find these Dues ex Machina artifacts.

Chapter six: A (spooky) generational reawakening

Pov: Spike

"W-what the? What in the world did he just ask me?" I'm trying to search my brain for any mentions or ideas of what an Arrancar is in the first place. My mind comes to a grinding halt. I remember something that Twilight had 'educated' me all about Aizen during the "introduction" lecture.

I nervously rub my arms. Watching Aizen's eagerness from being so close in my personal space. His pushiness is putting me on edge right now... But he did say I'd be respected by everyone." The mental conflict rages on inside my mind. I do notice that Aizen is taking a few steps back. Probably in just as much thought as I'm in right now if his face is anything to go by.

Snapping his fingers he pops a smirk, telling me. "I can see that this is a lot to put on you Spike. Especially with it feeling so sudden as I assume. So that's why I offer you this. I am willing to give you a device, something I worked on with a fellow scholar who was like-minded in my goals for pursuing evolution. I or rather we called it the substitute Arrancar badge, original I know."

Throughout all of the books on history that Twilight talk about or just reading in general. I've never heard of a 'substitute Arrancar badge' and with Sōsuke leaving his sentence out like that. Now I've got no choice but to ask. "Um... What does it actually do though?"

He gives me a hearty laugh. Shortly after which he reaches into one of his dark sleeves. Pulling out a badge with a strange skull carved into it, with five weird teeth looking things on the bottom. The badge itself looks like it was made out of some type of white marble with a small, steel chain going through it like a necklace. It's kinda freaking me out but I know this'll be worth it. "It has to be." I reassure myself.

"This right here is the substitute Arrancar badge. It allows you to temporarily transform into an Arrancar while also allowing you to transform back into a normal dragon. Normally you'd have to charge Reiryoku into it but since your fire is magical in nature all you have to do is breathe fire into it and it'll work just as well." Aizen ended up sounding as though he was trying to throw a sales pitch to me which actually lightened the mood for me even if it was only for a little while.

Aizen walks over to me and grabs my palm, holding it close to his hand before placing the odd badge in my grasp. Then proceeds to walk past me. His footsteps never do seem to make noise, even on some of the spots where we have creaky floorboards. And opens cracks a curtain just enough to pear outside the nearby window, while crouching down so he can see through it.

"Spike..." Tilting my head I walk over to him and look outside the window as well. The badge is still held in my grasp. But what I see outside nearly makes me drop it. The entire town looks as if they're all fighting each other through the street. Squinting my eyes, I can see the reason why... It's all over a doll. "Things like this. I can promise you, you'd be able to prevent them. This is another incident done because of your older sister's carelessness. So tell me, are you going to just sit there and let her get away with doing whatever she wants? Or are you going to accept my offer? And allow me to train you to gain everyone else's respect and become one of the strongest?!"

Aizen's speech nearly rocked me to my core... The constant baby talk from my sister, the belittlement of whenever I'm even a second late to something as if I don't even have my own life? It all has to end at some point, and I've got a feeling that this is it. Glancing at the badge, outside, and back to Aizen I feel my decision bubbling in my chest. Ready to burst out at any moment. "Aizen... Just tell me when to start."

Time skip: 3 weeks later. Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

"I have to say, I am greatly impressed with Spike's determination. There have been many times where I thought he'd give up and disappoint me but each and every time I stood corrected. No matter where or when we trained, he has the determination to pull through. Truly he was right to be my first choice of many. But today shall be the day I reveal myself to all of Ponyville and not be forced to hide myself any longer!" Even through my mental excavation of the past it still feels as if my plain beige colored room is shaking with my own anticipation.

"Around two weeks ago I had requested that my captor ask when a good time to reveal myself to the public would be. And I guess Twilight must've still felt vulnerable because she complied. Much to my pleasure. Not much time passed before Spike spat out a letter and handed it to Twilight, stating that I'd reveal myself during Nightmare Night. A holiday that shares uncanny similarities with Halloween. Both princesses wrote that they picked this because of the fact that every "pony" was expecting to already be scared and Luna would be joining Ponyville for the festivities to double as a monitor for my behavior."

Hoping off from my bed I walk past my desk and wardrobe that were two sizes too small for me. The desk and chair were more akin to a table. The wardrobe can't even fit my clothing into it. I had to implant a small (the incantation was actually complex) Bakudō spell into it so that I could reshape a barrier into spatial distortion magic. But besides those two things there's not much in my room except a window that I occasionally look out of.

Walking past those two objects I finally open my door and head downstairs for the first time during library hours, although it is getting close to 8:30 Pm which is when Nightmare Night begins but it still counts in my book. And purposely choose to just lounge around the ground floor, looking at different pieces of literature and sitting down to read them on a nearby sofa that was, again, too small for me, while the occasional pony walks in to check out or return a book. Making me the receiving end of weird looks and amazed ones as well due to the illusion that I'm actually wearing a costume early.

One such pony was a gray pegasus mare, pale yellow eyes, one of them seeming to be a lazy eye of sorts, and a dull lightish green mane and tail. She actually chose to speak with me much to my surprise. "Oh, hey there I've never seen a costume where anything even resembles whatever yours. Do you also have a really late book to check back in or something like that?" The mare asks me.

"I would be more surprised if you did see any costume that even resembles mine before meeting me. Then that'd imply that people were here before I was. And no I don't have an overdue book that I need to return. And who might you be, miss?" I retorted. Not really paying attention to the conversation at hand and staring all around the various shelves of books, counting them to pass the time.

The mare seems to be embarrassed that she didn't outright give me her name if the blush and constant kicking at the libraries' carpet was anything to go by, ponies always were sensitive to their emotions. Although the mare does manage to bypass her embarrassment and give me her name. "Sorry, that was rude of me. My name's Derpy, what's yours?"

Shaking my head I hold a neutral expression. "It's nothing to work yourself over, a simple mistake is all. And you may call me Sōsuke. So run along now little one, I'm sure you have much to do." Attempting to shoo the pegasus off quickly I gesture over to the counter where Twilight is nervously standing. I've seen her trying to keep an eye on me this entire time for the first time in public. Must be tough on her. Though caring about her situation is something different altogether. The pegasus however still gawks at me for a little while longer while giggling to herself before turning around and going to the librarian's counter with a book in her hooves, saying something about a "really creative Nightmare Night costume."

Soon enough though the library finally closes up. Twilight moves away from the counter and trots over to me with a sense of uncertainty looming over her. "Aizen, you promise to behave tonight, right? No funny business of any kind because the moment you do we'll get the elements and put you back into stone for good."

The room around us goes dead silent, the usual sound of wood being knocked on from the constant hooves clattering against the floor is no longer present. One second, two seconds, three seconds pass. After letting the tension marinate for a bit I nod my head excitedly. "I promise I'll be good for you Twilight, you've got absolutely nothing to worry about."

The lavender mare still seems to be uncertain but she walks back, giving me a passing glance as she walks upstairs to prepare for Nightmare Night. Spike descends down the stairs the exact moment his sister does. His demeanor is a total 180 from hers, showing ambition, confidence, and an overall relaxed state. Spike moves over to sit across from me with a knowing smile.

"So... Todays gonna be your big day, can't wait to see it all happen huh?" My newest companion asks me to which I strongly agree. "Of course, I know how to be patient, don't get me wrong Spike but sometimes I just wanna snap my fingers and leave." I gave him an informal answer. "After all he's been through, he deserves it. To be talked to as an equal..." Anyway Spike must've noticed my little shift in thought because he speaks up once more.

"Hey man, I know that today isn't one of those days to be stressed. So why don't we just kick back for a while and have fun?" Releasing a hefty sigh I nod my head. "Yeah I know, and I'll definitely try. For now though? Let's allow your little sister to take her sweet sweet time stressing out as you get into your 'costume,' yeah?" Spike, hearing me signal that it's about that time, becomes even more pumped up than he already was.

"It's about time for this! I don't know about you Aizen but I'm feeling something. Something different that I wasn't aware I could feel before. It's nice, if you get what I mean anyways." Spike, grabbing the medallion from his chest. Hops from the sofa and lets me receive the confidence he, oh so clearly, wishes to present to the entire world. Much to my internal amusement which I obviously do not let show.

Instead I tell him something that I truly believe in. "That my scaled friend is called 'freedom' and you best get used to it..." "Because you're gonna be experiencing it a lot more from now on." I whisper the last part under my breath. Spike must've heard me mumble something passed off him looking at me funny. Though he couldn't have heard the exact contents since he chose not to address it and instead continue with his process of getting his 'costume' on.

"Alright no more delaying this. For new days and new freedoms!" He takes a deep breath before blowing out a stream of fire into his palm and subsequently into the medallion. Within seconds green tendrils slowly extend from the substitute Arrancar badge and wrap around the adolescent dragon. Seeming like chains at first that tie him down, until they form into clothing. A long white robe appears on the dragon with black lining acting as a defining feature. Part of Spike's face is obscured by the green tendrils until it reveals several scale like bones running down both sides of his face. And lastly the green tendrils all gather up on Spike's right side of his waist and condense, forming a larger than normal tanto that has a sheath to encase it. With that, the medallion finally goes dormant once more, the green glow completely disappears.

Spike immediately starts stretching his limbs, several pops and cracks are heard coming from him. "Ah yeah, now that's the stuff. It's been too long since I last transformed like this." Howeer I correct him, being that smart ass that I am. "It's only been a day and a half since you've last transformed." But then I furrow my brows a bit and add. "Spike, aren't you forgetting something?" It only takes a second for him to understand and change his Reiatsu's flavoring and strength back to how it was previously.

Nervously chuckling he looks up at me, apologetically smiling. "My bad Aizen, I'm just so excited for today. I've got a feeling that literally nothing could go wrong." On cue Twilight starts stumbling back downstairs with a very anxious look on her face. Her entire backside of her withers is covered with a cloak of a familiar design, holding several shades of blue, hosting jingling golden bells on the bottom of the cloak. Along with a nice blue wizard's hat that matches her cloak. Although I do notice that she hastily puts on a long fake white beard around the bottom of her chin.

"Did you two feel that? It was like a small magic tremor in the air. I thought I felt that it originated down here." The nerdy mare's eyes specifically wander over to face me with an expectant look.

"I have absolutely no idea what you're talking about Ms. Sparkle but it most definitely wasn't me. Spike can vouch for that, right?" Not even having to look at Spike he repeatedly nods his head in response to my claim. "He's right, Twilight. I was down here watching Aizen the entire time and he kinda just sat there on the sofa, talking with me."

Twilight turns her head around to glare at Spike for even agreeing with me in the first place but gets surprised by his costume instead. "Excuse me Spike but.... What are you wearing right now?" Her stern voice carries through the air and Spike is about to open his mouth but a knock on the door is heard. Snorting Twilight passes by both of us, giving a "this isn't over" look. Although it's obvious that the both of us just don't care.

Watching his sister interact with the ponies at the door I face down towards Spike, doing a little hand gesture to signal for us to get out of here, obviously he agrees. Probably not wanting to face his sister's wrath. So both of us rush past Twilight, collectively saying. "Hey we're gonna go do some Nightmare Night stuff, byyyyyye." At inhumane speeds, (both for talking and running.) As we do this I see her look incredibly shocked for a moment before becoming understandably angry at us both.

After getting a sufficient distance away from her and running past several ponies. Spike and I decide to stop a good bit away from the library while laughing to ourselves. Having a bit of genuine fun while we were at it. "Oh dude, we've gotta do stuff like this more often." My apprentice happily tells me.

"Well hey, the night's still young and I doubt princess Luna is getting her anytime soon if she's the shut in, I remember. So why don't we go have a little bit of fun for a while?" Spike's immediate answer is to look around at all the passing citizens of Ponyville and whisper.

"What did you have in mind?"

Ten minutes later.

"So you know how I said that ponies were kinda soft? Yeah I take that back. On Nightmare Night they're an entirely different state of matter. Might as well be liquid, hold on though let me explain. So me and Spike went up to our first victim Nightmare night enthusiast who was around 21 or so years old, based off what I read from the Reiryoku that was inside her. Spike initiated the conversation and it went something like this."

Flashback, Spike's Pov: 10 minutes ago.

Listening to Aizen's plan made me realize something. This guy's a lot more carefree than I initially thought. His entire plan is just to try and scare other ponies the best way we can. I don't object though so I look around for our first target and spot Pinkie Pie. I had noticed she was staring a bit longer than other passersby's just like this other stallion who was wearing this weird white suit with a strange white hat on his head. He only stared at us both. So thinking he was creepy I instead approached my friend who probably needed a good scare. Signaling to Aizen that I was gonna try and scare her.

He immediately nodded his head so I approached the unsuspecting mare and waved at her. "Hey Pinkie Pie, long time no see. I was just wondering why you were staring at us both-" Yet the dragon's friend doesn't even let the substitute Arrancar even finish. Instead choosing to loudly scream that. "Two of Nightmare moon's minions are coming to eat us all!!!" Galloping off at a frightening pace that I doubt even I could keep up with. This also had the unwanted effect of making every pony within a mile radius, panic and run towards townhall, leaving me completely flabbergasted.

I turn around towards Aizen to try and get some sort of advice on what we should do next. Yet when I look at where he previously was I can already make out a small blurb in the distance that's heading off back to the library. Using one of the techniques he showed me while training, "flash steps" as he called them. Sighing I utilize after Aizen, quietly chuckling to myself.

Present, Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

Only choosing to slow down after we arrive back at the library we both come to a screeching halt. Spike takes a couple of breaths before angrily yelling at me. "C'mon dude you basically left me back to fend for myself." I put my hands up defensively and attempt to reason with him.

"Spike, listen, you're faster than any of those ponies... Besides that pink one, she's a true anomaly in the making. The point is, you can outrun any of those ponies that were scavenging for candy. I have faith in you, so have some faith in yourself." I do my best to dissuade discord from forming between us.

Shaking his head he dusts himself off and looks at me. Some disappointment is visible on him but he still shrugs his shoulders and looks around. "Well since Twilight's probably out looking for us, do you wanna see if we can prank any other ponies before she can find us?"

I stop for a minute and weigh our options here and who am I kidding? Of course we're going to still go prank some more feeble ponies. Yet I do sense something in the mists that's around us. They actually feel absurdly familiar, though I can't quite pinpoint. *Flap* *Flap* but based on the sounds of wings flapping I don't think I'll have to guess any longer.

"From what I've heard you two have made quite the mess." A chilling voice is heard from behind us. Spike is the first one to face the not-so mysterious voice, I soon follow thereafter. Both of us looked at the princess of the night, Luna.

"So not even a day passes whilst you have your 'freedoms' and you already ruined it." The mare, slightly taller than Spike, walks up to both of us with an expectant look on her face. And knowing Luna I know she wants something, she always liked to hang things over your head when she had something on you.

Crossing my arms I stare at the witch without a costume. "Why don't you cut to the chase already? What do you want from us?" Spike seems to be little confused from the situation. Still, I simply gesture for him to keep looking at her.

"Ah good, finally, now you know how it feels whenever you dance around a question Aizen." Rolling my eyes I let her continue. "You see what I need from you both is a performance. A performance to help me scare the townsfolk. Are you all in?"

I give her an annoyed glare, Spike however looks more docile. So I decided to speak up on both of our behalves. "We, under no circumstances will we be working for you!"

Six minutes later

"I can't believe you gave us no choice." I quietly mumble to myself as Spike, myself, and Luna all walk over to the middle of the Town and stand dead center. The alicorn only smiled from my despair as she constantly reminded me that she could use this as an excuse to imprison me again if I didn't comply. I didn't let that stop me from observing my surrounding though, I had already noticed the large compiled amounts of Reiatsu inside the Townhall itself though. Most likely the ponies that Spike had scared earlier.

Luna steps forwards and clears her throat before releasing a near deafening roar. "Citizens of Ponyville, come from thy's hiding space immediately, there is nothing for you all to fear!" Clutching my ears I try to and block out as much noise as possible. Spike almost immediately falls to the ground in pain.

"Fuck me Luna! Did you want the entire continent to hear you?!" I shout, unable to control my volume. But instead of answering me this asshole of a mare decides to go over to spike, light her horn, and heal his internal injuries. Automatically stopping the ringing within his ears. After a few minutes I suck it up and bite the metaphorical bullet as I watch dozens upon dozens of ponies flood outside of the townhall, some still clutching their ears while others seem to only be a little disorientated.

"Ponyville Citizens." Luna hastily starts off. "This here is a strange being that was only now implemented back into our society. Please welcome your newest resident, Sōsuke Aizen!" Not a singular peep is heard from the crowd and Luna's expression turns into one of anxiety... Just as we planned. "U-um, we can see how thou make taketh some time to get used to. But rest assured, we have closely monitored Sōsuke and thou is extremely well behaved." Her return back to having some bits being in old Equus is a nice touch. So I guess this is where we come into play. I glance at Spike and he sees my signal. Unsheathing both of our blades I call to mine. "Kyōka Suigetsu, come forth!" A clear purple panel breaks behind me as I start to activate its illusion capabilities on the mass of ponies that see us. But changed to be a bit more PG for the children.

3rd person.

The crowd was utterly horrified. What they saw was a dragon piercing the lunar princesses' barrel from underneath her without warning. The princess looks betrayed, shocked, and scared all the same. While the terrifying malformed minotaur walks closely towards her and stands directly in front of the mare, cupping their face before pushing them further back into the temporary undead's blade. Seemingly killing her.

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

After seeing their live reactions all three of us sit down and have a pleasant time being outcasts. Luna still retained that rebellious side over all these years, it's nice to see she hasn't changed. All of us share a bit of common ground together while strengthening the bond between student and teacher, between me and Spike...

Author's Note

Hey this is past Archiver, if this chapter came out late it was because I'm sick and I'm pretty sure it was due to someone giving me something. (It was a sinus infection, no antibiotics for me since it wasn't that strong). Besides all that I'm happy to say that this chapter is out at whatever time it's out and that Spike is a substitute Arrancar now. Crazy ain't it? But uh... Who dat pony who wearing that dapper outfit? :rainbowhuh:

chapter eleven: A request (demand) from a princess part 1

Time skip one week, Pov: Princess Celestia

Day court, possibly the worst form of torture to ever exist. And I'm currently taking part in it, whoopee. "After that big headache inducing incident with Aizen and his little friends I've got to think of a plan to deal with that and by all accounts I should've confiscated that device that Aizen used to summon Twilight.G... But for right now I shall just try and relax while these boring day court hearings take place." As I continue my line of thoughts a small cough is heard from the voice in front of me.

"Princess, did you get all of that?" Frozen Account asked with a tilt of his head.

"Pardon my rudeness Mr. Frozen Account but I did not, if you'd please repeat your previous request that'd be delightful." I politely tell the unicorn stallion.

"That is alright princess. My request is that we simply make it so that those without insurance be able to afford damage costs at a reasonable price if one's account is low on funds-" A guard rushes into the throne room with a panicked look on her face.

Quickly pacing herself towards me the mare does a short bow before immediately speaking up. "This is Pollen Dust reporting from the station at Appleloosa. There's an urgent situation that needed to come to your attention."

"Oh I hope this isn't another drought hitting the Appleloosians." I internally beg that it isn't as she suspects but responds nonetheless. "Excuse us Mr. Frozen Accountant but I must take this. Please reschedule your next day court arrival or if you wish my sister would happily accept a night court request."

Frozen Account is saddened by this revelation but bows his head and walks out of the throne room, also adding. "I understand princess, and I send my wishes that all is well with whatever's going on."

Swiftly exiting after that I turn back to the guardsmare. "Pollen Dust, what's your report on the state of Appleloosa?" Not sounding all to pleased with the disruption I stare at her, waiting for an answer.

Nervously clearing her throat, Pollen Dust looks up at me with the same discomfort as she's shown before. "There have been reports about a mysterious string of murders in Appleloosa. Several autopsy reports indicate that there was a piercing weapon involved, but whenever we checked the surrounding area there was no signs of any ammunition being used. However we have found traces of magic around the bodies, closely resembling a branch of holy magic but nothing that's been documented before."

My boredom is long gone by now and is instead replaced by an unending sense of uneasiness. "When did the first murder occur. And are there any lead suspects for this case?"

"The murders first started occurring around four weeks ago. As for suspects? There's also been sightings of an unidentifiable pony wearing a strange white uniform that's been lingering around the scenes of the several crimes days prior."

Narrowing my eyes I silently sigh into my hoof before cracking my neck. "Pollen Dust, I need you to write a letter for me. Somepony needs to get moving. He'll know in the report that they're back again..." I ominously lead off, confusing my guard but she complies nonetheless.

"First, write down that they..."

Pov:Spike

"I still can't believe all that shit Aizen was spouting. It felt like he was telling the truth but still. That entire speech had made me feel like I was floating in mid-air." Laying in the air I start to get a closer view of the sky itself. I decide to turn over and look at my big sister. Who's currently on a cloud right now, laying down next to me.

"Hey Twi, don't you sorta miss when our lives weren't so crazy? It really feels like reality is just breaking apart sometimes, don't you think?"

She turns her head over to look at me. Putting a hoof to her chin, Twilight nervously chuckles. "I get what you mean Spike sigh it feels like everything as we know it is collapsing in on itself. It felt like just yesterday me and my friends were taking down Nightmare Moon, but now look at us. We've sealed away Discord and live with somepony that's been alive for for a thousand years."

Okay well when she puts it like that it does kinda sound cool. "Pfft, Twi if you told me that two months ago I would've thought you were smoking something." Rolling my entire body over to Twilight's side, I get a better look at my relaxed sister.

Giggling, I watch my sister wave her forelegs back in forth in the air. "Spikeeeeee, c'mon don't say things like that. You know that you're too smart to be stuff of that nature. I can't say that you'd be wrong about that though." Gently sighing she rolls over to see me too.

That signature sisterly smile that she always uses whenever it's just us two. That smile always makes me feel better, more reassured of myself, which makes me feel lucky to have Twi as someone that's so close to me. "I love you Twi, more than you'll ever know. You're the best big sis I could ask for, and it feels like nothing could happen from here on."

"Y'know I can't believe we've never done this before. Cloud watching is one thing but actually being inside the clouds is something else entirely." This actually does make me wonder why we never hung out like this before.

Twilight snorts before moving some hair away from her face. "I can't risk having you fall out of the clouds Spike. But I guess since you can step on air this is the next best thing."

Letting out a small 'hmph' I turn back to the sky, sometimes catching pegasi fly above us. Almost all of 'em were surprised though, which isn't surprising given the circumstance. "Huh, speaking of pegasi, when will I get my wings? Being able to walk on air is cool but I know it wont feel as amazing as flying with my wings." Deep in my thoughts about growth, I sudden let a large belch. I end up getting a scroll hovering in the air for a few seconds before landing down and smacking me in the face.

"Ew Spike, say excuse me." Twilight lectures me with a semi-disgusted face but also some amusement. "Anyways what's in the scroll?"

Grabbing the scroll from my face I open the seal up and look at the contents. "Well first off you're excused, and secondly it says that the princesses are requesting that Aizen comes to Canterlot for an emergency at once."

I sour up from how out of the blue this is.

“On the upside, nothing in the letter has anything to do with me and Twilight so we’re both good.” As soon as I finish that thought another scroll materializes in front of me, coming from my fire.

“What is it now?” I mumble to myself, tearing the seal off and chucking it to the ground. Swiftly reading it I nearly throw the scroll itself somewhere else.

“Hey what’s wrong Spike?” My sister asks with a concerned look.

Instantly facepalming I lean over and give the scroll to Twilight. “...The princesses are saying that if need be, Aizen can request for me to come with. Which is out of the blue for Celestia to do.”

Twilight shrugs her shoulders. “That’s alright all you’ve gotta do is- wait what did you say?” Finally registering what I said my sister starts freaking out. “W-why would Princess Celestia say that you would have to go with Aizen for some type of emergency down in Canterlot?!”

Seeing my sister’s distress I scooch over closer to her, trying to reassure Twilight. “Hey don’t sweat it, the princess only said that I’d have to go “if” Aizen asks me to come with. And plus it could just be some type of diplomatic issue she needs our help on.”

Thinking it over for a second she shakes her head. “No. That wouldn’t make any sense, I get why Aizen would go for something like that but you’re still inexperienced with controlling your emotions and being a proper diplomat… No offense.” She adds on. But considering what Twilight’s getting at? She’s right, so now I’m just left to wonder what exactly Aizen’s being called in for.

“The probability of it being that serious is kinda low. Heck we won't know till I get the note to Aizen. So wait here alright Twi? I’ll be back before you know it.”

Taking an affirmed gaze with Twilight I give her a resolved nod. And it almost completely breaks apart the anxiety she gained within such a short amount of time. “A-alright, just be sure to let me know okay?”

“You got it Twi.” I cooly respond before stopping the flow of Reiatsu on myself, falling through the sky and opening a Garganta underneath me, traveling through the space in between.

Pov: Sōsuke Aizen

These past six days of constant training on and off have been a pain in my ass, I’m really gonna need a proper break one of these days. Nonetheless, Kyōka Suigetsu and I both decided to have a break today and simply talk. And for such talks I can really let loose and let my true personality come out.

“Okay hold on Kyōka, just hear me out really quick!” I excitedly ask him.

Putting a hand to his mask he slowly allows it to slide down in mock-annoyance. “Please Xavier, every time the words ‘hear me out’ come from your mouth it’s usually something I do not wish to hear but please, proceed with your usual idiocy.” He reluctantly wavers to my joy.

“Alright, alright, so get this. If there’s other displaced people out there, right? And they’re all of different characters like Grima, which to this day I’ll never understand Fire Emblem, if they all exist do they realize the fact that… They’re kinda busted?” The question I’ve asked has been one that’s been stewing inside my mind for quite some time now so I’m relived to finally get it out of my system.

Kyōka Suigetsu, for a couple of moments, only stares at me. Almost pity-like too. “Xavier. That is so fucking stupid on so many levels. Do you not realize what you said only moments ago?”

“Wait! I swear just hear me out on this. There’s gotta be some sort of Anti-Spiral displaced out there, or some Cole MacGrath that’s at maximum potential, time traveling and shit, or maybe! Maybe there’s a Madara out there.” Rapidly spitfiring random Displaced possibilities slightly grabs Kyōka’s attention.

“Hold that thought for just a moment Xavier. Those are indeed possibilities but I have a feeling they are very scarce in their probabilities of happening. And even then, we’re unstoppable, nothing short of Yhwach could stop us let alone some other displaced… But then again we can’t rule out the fact that there could be one displaced person out there who’s collected an assortment of gifts from other displaced as well.”

Now it’s my turn to be unamused. Kyōka tends to always make normal topics into serious ones. “Ugh, you always say shit like that.” Turning around I tap my finger onto my chin. “Since you turned Displaced into a sore area to cover. Do you remember the Griffon empire? Man, now they know how to take risks. I wonder how they’re doing now?”

A small chuckle emanates from Kyōka Suigetsu. “Ah yes the griffons. They took too many risks if you ask me… Ah but the alcohol they procured came second place, right after the Minotaurs. Which I feel as though that was one of the only reasons we ever did visit their lands. We were more foolish back then.” The living zanpakutō admits.

Getting offended by this call out of my past self being ‘foolish’ I can’t help but open my mouth to retort. Yet as I’m about to, I feel a small tap on my shoulder. It ends up jolting me out of my inner world and looking around inside my room, only to find my lone student in front of me.

“Dude are you okay? You were just sitting down while staring at the wall. I tried to call your name six different times and you didn’t answer.” Spike explains to me.

It’s abnormal for me to not have sensed his presence even if I was inside my inner world. I suppose Kyōka Suigetsu must’ve blocked out his existence so we could talk for a little while longer. “Yes, I’m fine, I was merely meditating. Now what is it that you’ve come for on your day off?”

Reaching into one of his pockets, I watch Spike pull out an opened scroll with its seal broken. “You’ve got a request from princess Celestia. It says there’s an emergency and you need to come to Canterlot immediately. But for some reason it also says that you can bring me with you if you need to.” Handing me the scroll I read it over.

Sigh even on a day off I can’t catch a break for more than a month here. “I’ll see what this is about then. Stay right there, I might actually need your help if Celestia is the one who suggested it.” Popping open a Senkaimon I travel through it to Canterlot, right inside the palace where Celestia’s throne is.

Walking through the sliding doors I find a very expectant solar diarch in front of me, both of her forelegs crossed over each other. “Ah Sōsuke, I was wondering exactly when you’d come. Glad to see that you weren’t hiding off somewhere running your usual shady experiments.”

Grunting in response to her clear superiority complex I still keep my composure. “Still calling me by my first name? I told you that you could just call me by my last one. But that’s enough chit-chat. What exactly did you need me for?”

Seeing I’m not in the mood for pointless banter and being impatient about this. Celestia clears her throat and meets my eyes with her own. “Sōsuke, I’ve gotten a report from Appleloosa that there have been a series of murders in that tranquil town. At first it may not seem like much but based on the report I got this all could be in ties with the first Quincy attack we’ve seen in ages. And I’m left to wonder why they’d attack my little ponies out of nowhere. Which is why I need you to investigate and stay for at the very least, two days to be sure, this one included.”

”Of course, of course there had to be something that involved me on such a relaxing day.” This feels like I’m being called back into work even if I said I wouldn’t be coming in. Getting mad however? Won’t do much for me in the grand scheme of things.

“Fine, but Spike is coming with me. I guess you already knew I’d say that considering you explicitly put it down on the message.” Rolling my neck around, I mentally prepare myself for what’s up ahead. “Anything else you wanted to tell me princess?”

Celestia appears to think for a moment, unfolding her forelegs and smiling before using her magic to grab a letter from her arm rest with her signature seal on it and handing it to me. “Here, and no nothing else Sōsuke. Well no that’s not entirely true. There is something, as you know Hearth’s Warming is coming up and I’d like for you to spend it with those you call family. Think of it as another step towards your rehabilitation.”

I’m left dumbstruck by her request and even she can see it as I don’t try to hide my emotions this time. “I’m… Whatever, I suppose we should discuss that later. I’ll go grab Spike and we’ll report our findings within a reasonable amount of time.” Too confused to purposely keep the conversation going without real reason to do so. I re-open a Senkaimon and travel through it. Not before hearing Celestia’s calm words one more time.

“Please Aizen at least consider the thought. It will be healthy for your growth as a spirit.”

And as I suspected, Spike was pissed off, to say the least. I did explain to him that this would be detrimental for his training as he’ll get on the field experience. That did calm him a little. He was still angry however even when he teleported us there. Mentioning how it wasn’t fair.

“Spike I don’t know how many times I could possibly say ‘I’m sorry’ so I won’t.” I tiredly tell the drake.

“Okay I get why you brought me with you Aizen but dammit man, on my day off? And I still can’t believe that was you when you went up to me as a pony dude.” Spike says for the fifteenth time.

Loudly groaning we walk down the dirt paths as we travel through towards the sheriff’s office which is only a few hooves away now. Thankfully we don’t get as many weird looks as we would’ve had it not been for Bakudō #28. “The sooner we get this done the sooner we can both leave, so let's go in and ask our questions.”

Pushing open the sheriff’s office myself with these hooves I can see exactly what I thought would be in a place like this. An old western styled sheriff’s office that you’d see on an old television show.

“If ya came because you’re concerned ‘bout the entire ordeal then ah can’t tell ya nothin since ah’m already doin all ah can.” A pony behind a desk with their hind legs kicked up, wearing a cowboy hat on their head, tipped forward so that it obscures their view tells us in a nearly automated response.

“Um actually, we’re both here on half of princess Celestia to conduct an investigation on the recent crimes being committed here.” I clarify. “And this is my student, he’s here to help as well.”

The pony’s ears perk up with speed befitting of someone who’s hearing good news for what feels like the first time in forever. “W-wha?” Tipping his hat back up he gets a good look at both of us. “Y’all don’t seem like the solar guards I asked for- wait a minute. Ain’t you that one dragon kid that was with Applejack and the rest of ‘em. Yeah y’all know what? It was you. Please, don’t make me laugh about things like that. So go on and get out.”

My impatient student immediately tries walking out. “Welp, you heard him, lets get going Aizen.” I quickly grab a hold of Spike’s outfit and use my other hoof to hand him the letter Celestia gave me. After swiftly reading it over he looks at us and back to the letter several times before putting a hoof to his head, sighing.

“To think y’all weren’t kiddin. First thing’s first then, I’m sheriff Silverstar, and you are?”

Letting go of Spike, he stops squirming around and huffs before looking the other way. “I’m Tempered Glass and this is Spike, you’ve already met him however.”

Sighing, the stallion continued. “Ah won’t question how illegitimate this all seems so lemme give y’all the rundown. These crimes been happening since the start of this month with one murder per week. The townsponies haven’t felt safe since the first one had happened.”

“Can you just show us where this happened? I don’t wanna sit here all day with you both going back and forth, I’d like for the case to be solved as soon as possible.” Rotating my neck around I glare heavily at Spike for his rude interruption but he’s unapologetic for it. Oh well what are you going to do?

“...He’s right, it was rude as tartarus for him to up an say it like that but he’s right. Oh and just so you both know, the murder took place only a day ago so the body hasn’t been moved yet.” Moving out of his chair and cracking his back, Silverstar goes between both of us and heads out the western style doors. “Are y’all comin or what?” Turning back and glancing at both of us he snappily taps his hoof on the floor, waiting for us to come with.

Spike gives me a snarky look. “See? Told you being impatient could get you to places faster.” Jogging to catch up to Silverstar, Spike leaves me to follow behind him for a change.

Before long we do end up at some rudimentary looking crime scene. The ponies has seemed to improve their technology by a little, I can tell a chalk outline of the rather recent kill. Both eyes have dark gaping holes through them that exit out of the back of their skull. I trot over to take a closer look at the unfortunate pony.

Spike, surprisingly, walks up to the still fresh victim right next to me and whistles. “That shit is gruesome…” Silverstar looks towards Spike with a surprised look of his own.

“Kid, ain’t ya a little too young to be comfortable around bodies like this?” The sheriff questions.

Shrugging, Spike leans over to inspect the body closer. Still not even sure what he should be looking at. “I’ve actually never even seen a corpse before. Yet I feel calm, I guess it might be some of my training kicking in..”

Silverstar narrows his eyes at Spike. “Hmmm… Anyways, why do ya got them ridiculous clothes -” Silverstar trails off, seeing a glimpse at what I’m doing.

“W-what in tarnation are ya doin to the body?” My poking and prodding with my physical ‘hooves’ must’ve caught the sheriff off guard if he shouted like that.

“How else am I supposed to see what happened here? Which I’m nearly one hundred percent sure I already figured out how this all did occur but I’d like to know one last detail so I’ll be taking this.” Producing a small vial from my Arrancar wear, I grab a small amount of blood from the pony and put it into the glass container.

Rubbing his eyes, the tired sheriff watches me with a small amount of dismay. “Y’all know what? Ah don’t care, this is a tomorrow’s problem.”

“Good, for your sanity I mean. Aize- I mean Tempered here is really unorthodox about their methods. As long as you let them work their magic thing’s will be chill.” Spike chimes.

“My student is absolutely correct, also this is the only sample I’ll be needing. If I’m correct then the potency of the… ‘magic’ should still be here.” Punctuating magic in air quotations with my hooves I motion at the sheriff to relax.

Staring at the two of us, unblinking, the sheriff manages to regain his composure for our unusual pair. “A-anyways, y’all will be needin rooms for the rest of your stay right? Well there’s a nice lil inn down the street for ya both to hunker down in. It’s called “Tap Water’s creek.” The big sign should be a dead give away too.”

A large and overly exaggerated sigh, one that I’ve been hearing for the past hour or so comes from my favorite drake. “Finally! I was getting tired of watching this dead guy. I really wanna lay down now.”

Raising an eyebrow from his childish antics I look up to the sky and back down at Spike. “It’s only 5:43 P.M. and it’s a summer day, you usually stay up until eleven o’ clock at the very least.”

“Pfft, you of all people should know you don’t need to be tired to wanna lay down.” Spike retorts, and he isn’t wrong about that either.

“Either way.” Silverstar butts in the conversation. “There was a curfew placed a few weeks ago, y’all can’t be out past seven thirty so ya better get movin.”

Twirling the small vial of blood with my magic I safely secure it into my pocket. “Don’t worry, we were going to be out of your mane regardless. Also thanks for the help sheriff.” Confidently smiling I trot forward. Spike, somehow already in front of me. Guess he really was desperate to leave.

Cracking my withers I take in the view of what’s in front of me. An old, slightly run down western inn with a homie feeling to it. “This is our last stop for today, sigh. Aizen, dude I really wish Applejack was here-”

“Did somepony mention cousin Applejack?” A voice behind me inquires.

Turning around along with Spike we both see a yellow earth pony with a leather-like vest and a cowboy hat which isn’t too dissimilar to the sheriff’s.

“Mah apologies for askin that outta the blue. But ah thought… Hold on a minute, Spike is that you?” Trotting closer to the both of us he tilts his head questioningly.

“Is this one of Applejack’s relatives? Oh who am I kidding of course they are. And I suppose Spike knows them too? Hm, yes I suppose I can work with this.” Darkly chuckling I move closer to him as well.

“Nice to meet you sir, I’m Tempered Glass, your friendly samaritan.”

Author's Note

Spoopy murders surrounding this small town. But for what reason exactly would they have to do this? Tune in next time, into dragon ball z- I mean Bleach- I mean, oh screw it. Just tune in next time. By the way, how do you guys spell a quincy's bankai equivalent? Vollstandig, Vollsterndich, Voltstanding, or Voll Stern Dich?